Skip to main content

Full text of "Asimov's v36n09 (2012 09)"

See other formats


SEPTEMBER  2012 


Cretacebus 


neartne 

William  Preston 


Robert  Reed 
Suzanne  Palmer 
Matthew  Johnson 
Chris  Willrich 


www.asimovs.com 


Marketplace” 


Dell 

MAGAZINES 
invites  you  to  take 
a peek  into 
the  publishing  world. 


Join  us  at 


BROOKLYN 


NYCs  largest  free  literary 
event,  for  author  signings, 
giveaways,  subscription  deals, 
writers'  guidelines,  and  more. 


Sunday 

September  23,  2012 

Brooklyn  Borough  Hall  & Plaza 
www.brooklynbookfestival.org 


SEPTEMBER  gPIg 

Vol.  36  No.  9 (Whole  Number  440) 
Next  Issue  on  Sale  August  28,  2012 

Cover  Art  by  Marc  Simonetti 


INI  a VELLA. 


INI  a VELLA 

75  Unearthed William  Preston 

INIdvelettes 

ID  Mating  Habits  of  the 

Late  Cretaceous  Dale  Bailey 

53  Noumenon Robert  Reed 

Short  Stories 

31  Star  Soup Chris  Willrich 

43  The  Last  Islander  Matthew  Johnson 

B7  Adware Suzanne  Palmer 

Poetry 

9 Tornado  Warning Danny  Adams 

42  Sub-genre  W Gregory  Stewart 

□epartivieimts 

e Editorial;  Twenty-Sixth  Annual 

Readers'  Award  Results Sheila  Williams 

5 Reflections:  Anthologies  Robert  Silverberg 

74  Next  Issue  

105  On  Books Peter  Heck 

no  The  SF  Conventional  Calendar  Erwin  S.  Strauss 


TWENTY-SIXTH  ANNUAL  READERS'  AWARDS  RESULTS 


On  May  19,  we  treated  our  Twenty- 
Sixth  Annual  Readers’  Award  win- 
ners to  a breakfast  celebration  at  the 
Hyatt  Regency  Crystal  City’s  lovely 
Cinnabar  Restaurant  in  Arlin^on,  Vir- 
ginia. As  usual,  our  ceremony  was  held  in 
conjunction  with  the  Science  Fiction  and 
Fantasy  Writer’s  Nebula  Awards  Week- 
end. We  were  pleased  that  this  meant  a 
number  of  our  winners  were  on  hand  to 
accept  their  awards  in  person. 

In  addition  to  winning  the  short  story 
award  for  her  beautiful  tale  of  “Move- 
ment,” Nancy  Fulda  also  qualified  for 
the  award  for  furthest  distance  traveled. 
Nancy  had  flown  in  from  her  home  in 
Germany.  She  was  met  in  DC  by  her 
charming  sister,  Sandra  Tayler,  who’d 
just  arrived  from  Utah.  The  women  told 
us  they’d  both  suffered  from  jet  lag,  but 
with  polar  opposite  symptoms.  I’m  not 
sure  when  they  arrived,  however,  be- 
cause both  sisters  seemed  refreshed  and 
well  rested  by  the  time  they  joined  us  for 
the  reception.  Nancy’s  story  was  also 
nominated  for  the  Nebula  Award  and 
she  will  get  another  chance  at  jet  lag 
when  she  returns  to  the  US  over  Labor 
Day  weekend  to  celebrate  being  a final- 
ist for  the  Hugo  Award  as  well. 

Poet/author/aerospace  scientist  Geof- 
frey A.  Landis  received  a Readers’  Award 
for  his  captivating  poem  about  “Five 
Pounds  of  Sunlight.”  We  were  pleased 
that  Geoff  and  his  wife,  poet/author  Mary 
Turzillo,  were  also  able  to  join  us  for 
breakfast.  Mary  was  returning  to  their 
home  in  Ohio  after  the  Nebulas,  but  Geoff 
was  remaining  in  Washington  to  attend 
the  Global  Space  Exploration  Conference 
(May  22-24),  sponsored  by  the  Interna- 
tional Astronautical  Federation,  and  the 
International  Space  Development  Confer- 
ence (May  24-28),  which  is  the  annual 
conference  of  the  National  Space  Society. 


Connie  Willis,  her  husband  Courtney, 
and  their  daughter,  Cordelia,  have  often 
been  invited  to  our  Readers’  Awards 
breakfast  because  of  Connie’s  long  associ- 
ation with  the  magazine.  Over  the  years, 
her  Asimov’s  stories  have  been  recipients 
of  four  of  her  seven  Nebulas  and  nine  of 
her  eleven  Hugos.  This  year,  the  family 
attended  our  breakfast  because  Connie’s 
delightful  tale  “All  About  Emily”  was  the 
winner  of  our  Readers’  Award  for  best 
novelette.  Later  that  evening  at  the  Neb- 
ula reception,  she  became  the  newest  of 
SFWA’s  Grand  Masters.  We  are  proud 
that  we’ve  been,  and  continue  to  be,  a part 
of  this  brilliant  author’s  storied  career. 

Due  to  a family  commitment,  Kij  John- 
son couldn’t  attend  our  breakfast  or  the 
Nebula  weekend.  Fortunately,  she  sent 
the  distinguished  author  John  Kessel  to 
collect  her  best  novella  Readers’  Award 
for  “The  Man  Who  Bridged  the  Mist.” 
Later  that  night,  John  had  the  addition- 
al honor  of  collecting  her  Nebula  Award 
for  the  same  story. 

Another  person  absent  from  the 
breakfast  was  Paul  Youll.  Paul  won  the 
Readers’  Award  for  his  October/Novem- 
ber cover.  He  sent  along  a speech  that 
read,  “That’s  really  fantastic  to  hear  my 
cover  was  picked  out  of  the  many  great 
covers  you’ve  had  this  year.  I always  say 
to  my  agent,  Alan  Lynch,  that  I’ve  done 
some  of  my  favorite  and  best  covers  for 
Asimov’s  in  my  many  years  as  a cover 
artist  and  you  are  always  a pleasure  to 
work  with.  I loved  reading  ‘The  Man 
Who  Bridged  the  Mist’  so  doing  the  cover 
was  immensely  enjoyable.  Many  thanks 
to  you  and  the  art  directors  I’ve  worked 
with  over  the  years  and  to  your  readers 
who  chose  my  cover.  It’s  always  a plea- 
sure to  work  for  the  magazine.” 

Other  guests  at  the  breakfast  were  au- 
thor and  internet  columnist  James 


2 


Left  to  Right:  Nancy  Fulda,  Connie  Willis,  Sheila  Williams, 
John  Kessel  (for  Kij  Johnson),  and  Geoffrey  A.  Landis 


Patrick  Kelly  and  Locus  editor  Liza 
Groen  Trombi.  Stanley  Schmidt  hosted 
Analog’s  AnLab  Awards  in  conjunction 
with  Asimoo’s  Readers’  Awards.  His 
guests  included  his  wife,  Joyce;  Adam- 
Troy  Castro  and  his  wife,  Judy;  Richard 
A.  Lovett;  John  G.  Hemry;  Craig  De- 
Lancey;  and  Gregory  Benford.  As  near  as 
I could  tell,  a terrific  time  was  had  by  all. 

As  usual,  one  of  the  bonuses  of  process- 
ing the  ballots  for  our  award  was  perus- 
ing the  accompanying  comments  from 
our  readers.  We  heard  from  long-time 
readers  like  Alan  K.  Lipton,  who  wrote, 
“Another  year,  another  set  of  tough  choic- 
es. And  as  I relived  the  experiences  of 
reading  all  this  fine  material,  I experi- 
enced a sense  of  ownership.  Well,  as  a 
thirty-three-year  subscriber,  I suppose  it’s 
only  natural  to  feel  this  is  ‘m/  magazine. 
Thank  you  for  continuing  to  make  me 
proud.”  And  we  heard  from  brand-new 
readers  like  Joy  Solomon  who  told  us  “My 
boyfriend  just  got  me  reading  Asimoo’s 
this  year.  I mentioned  that  I really  liked 
‘Movement’  when  I heard  it  on  Escape- 
Pod,  and  then  he  had  me  read  a bunch  of 


stories.  Really  great  to  see  Ken  Liu  pub- 
lished in  your  magazine.  I’m  glad  that 
you  publish  poetry,  too,  I’ve  never  seen  a 
sci-fi  magazine  that  did  that.  Keep  up  the 
good  work!”  Although  she  didn’t  say  how 
long  she’d  been  reading  the  magazine, 
Jeanne  Dowd  added,  “You  didn’t  ask  for 
editorial  votes,  but  Robert  Silverberg’s 
Reflections  would  win  hands  down — the 
only  difficulty  would  be  deciding  which 
columns  were  the  best.”  And  finally.  Gas- 
par  Garga  remarked,  “Let  me  stress  my 
pleasure  in  receiving  your  magazine 
every  month,  which  in  a time  of  economic 
difficulties  is  always  a high  point  in  my 
life,  and  just  a quick  final  note  to  mention 
the  enormous  quality  of  the  short  stories 
this  year,  especially  one  of  the  highlights, 
I think  of  the  magazine  itself,  ‘The  Music 
of  the  Spheres,’  by  Norman  Spinrad.” 

We  appreciate  all  of  your  comments 
and  hope  to  receive  many  more  ballots 
when  the  award  opens  next  year  for  vot- 
ing in  the  Twenty-Seventh  Annual 
Readers’  Award  contest.  O 

Copyright  © 201 2 Sheila  Williams 


Editorial:  Twenty  Sixth  Annual  Readers'  Awards  Results 


3 


Photo  by  Locus  llAza.  Groen  Trombi 


READERS'  AWARD  WINNERS 


BEST  IMOVELLA 

1.  THE  MAN  WHO  BRIDGED  THE  MIST; 

KIJ  JOHNSON 

2.  Kiss  Me  Twice;  Mary  Robinette  Kowal 

3.  Stealth;  Kristine  Kathrjn  Rusch 

4.  Killer  Advice;  Kristine  Kathryn  Rusch 

5.  The  Choice;  Paul  McAuley 

BEST  IXIOVELETTE 

1.  ALL  ABOUT  EMILY; 

CONNIE  WILLIS 

2.  Becalmed;  Kristine  Kathr3ai  Rusch 

3.  My  Husband  Steinn;  Eleanor  Amason 

4.  Surf;  Suzanne  Palmer 

5.  Purple;  Robert  Reed 

BEST  SHORT  STORY 

1.  MOVEMENT; 

NANCY  FULDA 

2.  “Rrm,”  Bakri  Says;  Ferrett  Steinmetz 

3.  Smoke  City;  Christopher  Barzak 

3.  To  Live  and  Die  in  Gibbontown;  Derek  Kunsken 

5.  Watch  Bees;  Philip  Brewer 

5.  The  Pastry  Chef,  The  Nanotechnologist, 

the  Aerobics  Instructor,  and  the  Plumber;  Eugene  Mirabelli 
5.  Stalker;  Robert  Reed 

BEST  POEUi 

1.  FIVE  POUNDS  OF  SUNLIGHT; 

GEOFFREY  A.  LANDIS 

2.  Gene’s  Dreams;  Joe  Haldeman 

3.  Ballad  of  the  Warbots;  Jack  O’Brien 

4.  E;  R.  M.  Kaye 

5.  The  Spirit  Rover  Longs  to  Bask  in  Sunshine;  Geoffrey  A.  Landis 

BEST  COVER 

1.  OCTOBER/NOVEMBER; 

PAULYOULL 

2.  April/May;  Benjamin  Carre 

3.  February;  Paul  Youll 

4.  August;  Jeroen  Advocaat 

5.  March;  Marc  Simonetti 


Vesterda^s  mail  brought  me  a fine,  fat 
(574  pages)  science  fiction  anthology 
called  Lightspeed:  Year  One,  edited 
by  John  Joseph  Adams.  It’s  a collec- 
tion of  forty-eight  stories  published,  as 
its  name  indicates,  during  the  first  year 
of  existence  of  Lightspeed,  a weekly  on- 
line SF  magazine  that  you  can  find  at 
<www.lightspeedmagazine. com>.  Twenty- 
six  of  the  stories  were  original  to  Light- 
speed; the  rest  were  reprints. 

I was  glad  to  see  it,  not  only  because  it 
looks  like  a terrific  anthology — among 
the  contributors  are  such  estimable  writ- 
ers as  Ursula  K.  Le  Guin,  Nancy  Kress, 
Stephen  King,  James  Patrick  Kelly, 
Robert  Reed,  and  George  R.R.  Martin — 
but  because  it  rescues  a story  of  mine, 
“Travelers,”  from  existence  in  cyberspace. 
I have  never  really  made  a good  accom- 
modation to  online  publication,  a fact 
that  marks  me  as  a hopelessly  twentieth- 
century  sort  of  guy.  Oh,  I don’t  mind  hav- 
ing my  stories  and  novels  distributed  in 
electronic  versions — far  from  it.  I make 
deals  practically  every  day  for  e-reprints 
of  Silverberg  work.  But  such  electronic 
publications  have  no  reality  for  me,  be- 
yond the  nice  checks  that  they  bring  in.  I 
like  to  receive  a printed  version  of  what 
I’ve  written,  and  stick  it  up  there  on  the 
shelf  amidst  the  yards  and  yards  and 
yards  of  published  material  I’ve  spawned 
since  I began  writing  nearly  sixty  years 
ago. 

In  particular  I like  to  see  the  shelf  of 
anthologies  that  contain  my  work  grow- 
ing ever  more  crowded,  because  antholo- 
gies have  a special  place  in  my  affection. 
Since  boyhood  I have  thought  of  the  ap- 
pearance of  a story  in  an  anthology  as 
the  real  validation  of  that  story’s  quality. 
It’s  good  to  get  them  published  in  maga- 
zines, of  course — but  only  the  very  best  of 
the  magazine  stories,  I have  always  felt. 


make  it  into  the  anthologies.  And  so  I am 
grateful  to  editor  John  Joseph  Adams 
and  his  publisher.  Prime  Books,  for  al- 
lowing me  to  add  that  very  solid  and  tan- 
gible volume,  Lightspeed:  Year  One,  to  my 
collection  of  anthologies  that  contain  my 
work.  There  are  hundreds  of  books  in 
that  collection  now,  as  thorough  a valida- 
tion as  my  ambitious  adolescent  self 
could  ever  have  asked  for. 

I began  to  develop  my  thing  for  an- 
thologies in  1948,  when  I was  in  the 
eighth  grade  and  my  hope  of  becoming  a 
science  fiction  writer  was  merely  a wild 
boyish  dream.  I had  already  discovered  a 
few  science  fiction  novels  by  then — H.G. 
Wells’  The  Time  Machine,  Jules  Verne’s 
20,000  Leagues  Under  the  Sea,  and  one 
or  two  others — and  then  I had  stumbled 
upon  some  of  the  pulp  magazines  of  the 
era.  Amazing  Stories,  Weird  Tales,  and 
Astounding  Science  Fiction.  I knew  that  I 
liked  the  stuff  and  I was  hungry  for  more 
of  it.  And  one  day  in  the  book  section  of 
Macy’s  department  store,  which  I haunt- 
ed because  they  sold  books  at  huge  dis- 
counts from  retail  price,  I came  upon  a 
big  book  in  a bluejacket,  Groff  Conklin’s 
A Treasury  of  Science  Fiction,  the  cover  of 
which  told  me  that  it  contained  “30  MAR- 
VELLOUS STORIES  of  superscience 
and  the  future.  Atomic  Power,  Interstel- 
lar Space,  Time,  Travel  and  Adventures 
in  Dimension. . . .” 

Yes,  there  was  that  comma  between 
“Time”  and  “Travel.”  And  that  wasn’t 
how  I had  been  taught  to  spell  “mar- 
velous,” either.  I didn’t  care.  The  book  cost 
something  like  $1.72,  discounted  from 
the  list  price  of  $3,  and  that  was  a huge 
amount  back  then  for  a boy  barely  into 
his  teens,  but  I bought  it  on  the  spot,  and 
I’m  afraid  my  eighth-grade  homework 
suffered  that  night. 

The  names  of  the  authors  of  those  30 


5 


Asimovs 

Science  Fiction 


SHEILA  WILLIAMS 

Editor 

TREVOR  QUACHRI 

Managing  Editor 

MARY  GRANT 

Editorial  Assistant 

EMILY  HOCKADAY 

Editorial  Administrative  Assistant 

JAYNE  REISER 

Typesetting  Director 

SUZANNE  LEMKE 

Assistant  Typesetting  Manager 

KEVIN  DORIS 

Senior  Typesetter 

VICTORIA  GREEN 

Senior  Art  Director 

CINDY  TIBERI 

Production  Artist 

LAURA  TULLEY 

Senior  Production  Manager 

JENNIFER  CONE 

Production  Associate 

ABIGAIL  BROWNING 

Manager  Subsidiary  Rights  and  Marketing 

TERRIE  POLY 

Digital  Publishing  Manager 

SANDY  MARLOWE 

Circulation  Services 

ADVERTISING  SALES  DEPARTMENT 

Tel:  (203)  866-6688  ext.442  Fax:  (203)  854-5962 
prjntadvertising@dellmagazines.com 
(Display  and  Classified  Advertising) 
Subscriber  Services:  203-866-6688  Option  #2 


PETER  KANTER 

Publisher 

BRUCE  W.  SHERBOW 

Senior  Vice  President,  Sales  and  Marketing 

CHRISTINE  BEGLEY 

Vice  President,  Editorial  and  Product  Development 

SUSAN  MANGAN 

Vice  President,  Design  and  Production 

ISAAC  ASIMOV 

Editorial  Director  (1977-1992) 

Stories  from  Asimov's  have  won  53  Hugos  and  27 

Nebula  Awards,  and  our  editors  have  received  19 
Hugo  Awards  for  Best  Editor. 

Please  do  not  send  us  your  manuscript  until  you've 
gotten  a copy  of  our  guidelines.  Look  for  them 
online  at  vwvw.asimovs.com  or  send  us  a self- 
addressed,  stamped  business-size  (#10)  envelope, 
and  a note  requesting  this  information.  Write  "man- 
uscript guidelines"  in  the  bottom  left-hand  corner 
of  the  outside  envelope.  We  prefer  electronic  sub- 
missions, but  the  adcfress  for  manual  submissions 
and  for  all  editorial  correspondence  is  Asimov's 
Science  Fiction,  267  Broadway,  Fourth  Floor,  New 
York,  NY  10007-2352.  While  we're  always  looking 
for  new  writers,  please,  in  the  interest  or  time-sav- 
ing, find  out  what  we're  looking  for,  and  how  to 
^prepare  it,  before  submitting  your  story. ^ 


MARVELLOUS  STORIES  meant  very 
little  to  me  at  first,  but  the  stories  them- 
selves were  marvelous  indeed.  There  was 
one  haunting  item  called  “With  Folded 
Hands,”  in  which  humanoid  robots  from 
another  solar  system  quietly  conquer  the 
earth,  and  one  called  “Vintage  Season”  in 
which  time-traveling  tourists  from  the  fu- 
ture come  for  a visit,  and  one  called  “To- 
morrow’s Children,”  portraying  nuclear 
devastation  a couple  of  decades  ahead.  I 
could  go  on  and  on:  “Child’s  Play,”  “Loop- 
hole,” “The  Ethical  Equations,”  “Rescue 
Party,”  stories  that  even  now,  more  than 
sixty  years  later,  many  readers  will  re- 
member fondly. 

When  I finished  the  book  I read  it 
again,  and  again.  The  second  and  third 
time  around  some  of  the  authors’  names 
began  to  stick:  Arthur  C.  Clarke,  L. 
Sprague  de  Camp,  Lewis  Padgett,  C.L. 
Moore,  A.E.  van  Vogt,  Robert  A.  Heinlein. 
And  a careful  study  of  the  copyright  cred- 
its revealed  that  most  of  the  stories  were 
reprinted  from  Astounding  Science  Fic- 
tion. I began  to  conclude  that  the  writers 
whose  work  had  been  chosen  for  this 
book — I had  not  yet  heard  the  word  “an- 
thology”— must  be  the  best  SF  writers 
there  were,  and  that  Astounding  was  the 
magazine  that  published  most  of  the  best 
science  fiction.  I resolved  to  h\iy  Astound- 
ing every  month,  another  big  investment, 
and  to  keep  an  eye  out  for  stories  by  the 
top  writers,  meaning  the  ones  I had  en- 
countered in  Conklin’s  Treasury. 

And  then  I ran  back  to  Macy’s  and 
found  a second  of  these  big  books,  and 
this  one  was  even  better  than  the  first: 
Adventures  in  Time  and  Space,  edited  by 
Ra3miond  J.  Healy  and  J.  Francis  McCo- 
mas.  Practically  ever3dhing  in  this  thou- 
sand-page whopper  (twice  the  size  of 
Conklin’s  Treasury)  came  from  Astound- 
ing, and  here  were  the  newly  familiar 
names  of  Heinlein,  van  Vogt,  de  Camp, 
and  Padgett,  and  some  new  ones,  Alfred 
Bester,  Don  A.  Stuart,  Isaac  Asimov. 
What  a strange  name  “Asimov”  was,  and 
how  I loved  his  story,  “Nightfall”!  And 
Heinlein’s  mind-blowing  “By  His  Boot- 
straps,” Stuart’s  “Who  Goes  There?”,  van 

Robert  Silverberg 


Asimov's 


Vogt’s  “The  Weapons  Shop” — one  unfor- 
gettable experience  after  another.  I was 
hooked,  and  hooked  for  life. 

Donald  A.  Wollheim’s  “The  Pocket  Book 
of  Science  Fiction”  was  next,  twenty-five 
cents,  the  first  paperback  SF  anthology: 
another  Heinlein  here,  another  Don  A. 
Stuart,  and  some  more  new  names, 
Theodore  Sturgeon  and  Stanley  G.  Wein- 
baum.  Sturgeon,  Heinlein,  Stuart,  Pad- 
gett, and  Asimov  tm*ned  up  again  in  my 
next  purchase  (we  are  into  1949  now), 
Conklin’s  The  Best  of  Science  Fiction, 
which  had  come  out  before  the  Treasury: 
Heinlein  again,  Padgett,  Sturgeon,  van 
Vogt,  Stuart,  Asimov.  You  get  the  picture. 
The  anthologies,  I saw,  preserved  the 
best  material  from  those  gaudy  pulp 
magazines,  and  the  writers  whose  work 
showed  up  most  frequently  in  them  were 
plainly  the  cream  of  the  crop,  the  aristo- 
crats of  science  fiction. 

I have  never  lost  that  belief  I learned, 
before  long,  that  there  was  even  more 
Heinlein  in  those  books  than  I realized, 
because  he  was  also  included  under  the 
name  of  “Anson  MacDonald,”  and  that 
“Don  A.  Stuart”  was  really  John  W. 
Campbell,  Jr.,  the  editor  oi Astounding, 
and  that  “Lewis  Padgett”  and  “Lawrence 
O’Donnell,”  whose  stories  were  every- 
where, were  pseudonyms  for  C.L.  Moore 
and  her  husband,  Henry  Kuttner.  So 
there  were  fewer  aristocrats  than  I had 
thought:  a tiny  band  of  writers,  turning 
out  astoimding  science  fiction  with  won- 
drous skill.  They  were  the  true  masters; 
their  presence  in  those  anthologies  was 
the  emblem  of  their  superiority. 

In  time  I began  my  own  career — only 
six  years  went  by  between  my  eighth- 
grade  discovery  of  those  pioneering  an- 
thologies and  my  first  story  sales,  in 
1954,  though  to  me  those  six  years  were 
an  eternity.  I did  not,  naturally,  expect  to 
find  my  early  published  stories  jostling 
those  of  Asimov  and  Heinlein  and  Stur- 
geon off  the  contents  pages  of  new  an- 
thologies, since  I was  just  a beginner,  a 
novice,  glad  enough  to  be  getting  pub- 
lished without  having  delusions  of  being 
the  equal  of  the  real  writers,  the  ones 


Asimovs 

Science  Fiction 


SALUTES 
THE  WINNERS 
OF  THE  2011  NEBULA  AWARDS 


Among  Others 


Jo  Walton 


Best  Novella 

“The  Man  Who 
Bridged  the  Mist” 
{Asimov’s,  October/November  2011) 
Kij  Johnson 


“What  We  Found” 

Geoff  Ryman 


Best  Short  Story 

“The  Paper  Menagerie” 

Ken  Liu 


Connie  Willis 


Reflections:  Anthologies 


7 


September  2012 

whose  stories  got  into  the  anthologies. 
(And  for  a while  there  were  no  more  jum- 
bo anthologies  of  the  Conklin  and  Healy- 
McComas  kind,  either.)  But  then  came 
the  wondrous  day  when  a story  of  my 
own  was  picked  for  anthology  reprint. 
The  first  one  seems  to  have  been  “Road  to 
Nightfall,”  a story  I wrote  when  I was 
eighteen,  which  was  chosen  for  The  Fan- 
tastic Universe  Omnibus  in  1960.  Then 
came  “Double  Dare,”  reprinted  in  The 
Fifth  Galaxy  Reader,  1961.  Donald  Woll- 
heim,  he  of  the  legendary  Pocket  Book  of 
Science  Fiction,  put  my  “Sunrise  on  Mer- 
cury” into  1963’s  More  Adventures  on 
Other  Planets. 

And  so  it  went,  a story  or  so  reprinted 
every  year,  more  or  less,  and  then  two  or 
three,  and  then,  by  the  late  1960s,  when 
there  was  a great  boom  in  science  fiction 
anthologies  and  I was  turning  out  some 
of  my  own  best  work,  whole  bundles  of 
them.  It  has  been  that  way  ever  since, 
until  my  collection  of  Silverberg-contain- 
ing  anthologies  has  come  to  fill  eight 
lengthy  bookcase  shelves,  with  ten  or  fif- 
teen more  books  (including  yesterday’s 
Lightspeed)  as  yet  rmfiled  and  overflow- 
ing onto  a chair  in  my  office.  I suppose  by 
now  I am  one  of  the  most  anthologized 
writers  in  science  fiction  history,  having 
probably  written  more  stories  than  any- 
one else  over  a career  that  now  is  longer 
than  those  of  Asimov,  Heinlein,  Sturgeon, 
van  Vogt,  and  all  my  other  idols  of  eighth- 
grade  days.  (I’ve  also  edited  fifty  or  sixty 
anthologies  myself  in  a hopeless  attempt 
to  equal  the  work  of  the  editors  whose 


books  so  excited  me  when  I was  young.) 

But,  let  the  shelves  overflow  as  they 
may,  I will  never  be  able  to  think  of  my- 
self as  the  equal  of  the  writers  whose 
names  I came  to  know  as  I read  and 
reread  those  great  anthologies  of  the 
1940s.  For  me  they  will  always  be  the 
real  writers,  and  the  presence  of  their 
work  in  those  books  marks  those  stories 
as  the  real  stories.  Hardly  a month  goes 
by  without  some  story  of  mine  being  cho- 
sen for  a new  anthology,  which  means 
that  readers  of  those  anthologies  who  no- 
tice authors’  names  must  surely  think  of 
me  the  same  way  I thought  of  the  writers 
whose  repeated  appearances  in  the  an- 
thologies of  my  boyhood  signalled  that 
they  were  writers  to  remember.  But  I 
can’t.  It’s  not  just  false  modesty  that 
leads  me  to  say  that  I can  never  see  my- 
self that  way:  I still  carry  around  within 
me  the  awe-stricken  boy  of  1948,  turning 
the  pages  of  A Treasury  of  Science  Fiction 
in  wonder  and  delight,  and  I will  always 
see  that  anthology  and  the  others  of  its 
era  as  the  true  canon,  to  which  I as  a 
writer  of  a later  generation  have  no  ac- 
cess. Still,  each  new  anthology  that  goes 
up  on  my  shelves  gives  me  a more  secure 
foothold  among  the  titans  of  my  youth. 
And  so,  thank  you,  John  Joseph  Adams, 
for  sending  me  that  big,  thick  book  yes- 
terday. For  me,  online  publication  can 
never  replace  the  pleasure  of  finding 
room  for  one  more  highly  tangible  an- 
thology in  the  long  array.  O 

Copyright  © 2012  Robert  Silverberg 


VISIT  OUR  WEBSITE 
www.asimovs.com 

Don’t  miss  out  on  our  lively  forum,  stimulating  chats, 
controversial  and  informative  articles,  and  classic  stories. 

Log  on  today! 


8 


Robert  Silverberg 


Tornado  Warning 

My  children  claim 

I tell  good  stories 

so  tonight  I hope 
I pulled  out 
our  best  of  all: 
turning  the  flash-burst 
into  lightning 

transforming  darkening  skies  and  wind 
into  a tornado  warning  . . . 

Isn’t  losing  power  exciting? 

Careful  on  the  basement  steps 
but  the  first  one  down  wins! 

My  daughter  loses,  stopping 
when  she  sees  ash  outside 
I explain  to  be  dust 
stirred  by  the  storm  breeze. 

They  race  between  piles 
they  tag  as  bases 
cans  and  bottles  and  books 
I hauled  downstairs  after 
their  bedtimes 

each  night  of  the  last  three  listening 
to  distant  radio  echoes. 

It’s  an  adventure,  I spin  the  tal 
camping  in  the  basement! 

My  story  ends  with  me  saying 
when  the  tornado  comes 
it’ll  sound  like  a train, 
the  old-fashioned  kind 
powered  by  fire. 

— Danny  Adams 


Copyright  © 2012  Danny  Adams 


Dale  Bailey  grew  up  in  Princeton,  West  Virginia,  and  now  lives 
in  North  Carolina  with  his  wife  and  daughter.  His  stories  have 
appeared  in  F&SF,  Lightspeed,  Alchemy,  Lovecraft  Unbound, 
Queen  Victoria's  Book  of  Spells  (forthcoming  from  Ellen 
Datlow  and  Terri  Windling),  and  numerous  reprint  anthologies. 
Dale  is  the  author  of  three  novels.  The  Fallen,  House  of 
Bones,  and  Sleeping  Policemen  (with  Jack  Slay,  Jr.).  You  can 
find  out  more  about  his  work  at  www.dalebailey.com.  We're 
delighted  that  this  accomplished  author  has  finally  gotten 
around  to  writing  a story  for  Asimov's.  Dale  tells  us  that  he 
awoke  one  morning  with  the  tale  more  or  less  fully  formed. 
We'd  advise  readers  to  put  on  a seatbelt  before  plunging  into 

this  riveting  treatment  of  the  . . . 

MATING 
HABITS  DF 
THE  LATE 
CRETACEDU5 

Dale  Bailey 

They’d  come  to  the  Cretaceous  to  save  their  marriage. 

“Why  not  the  Paleogene,”  said  Peter,  who  had  resolutely  refused  to  look  at  any  of 
the  material  Gw5meth  had  sent  him.  “Or  the  Little  Ice  Age  for  that  matter?  Some 
place  without  carnivores.” 

“There  are  only  two  resorts,”  Gwyneth  said,  waving  a brochure  at  him.  “Jurassic 
and  Cretaceous.  People  want  to  see  dinosaurs.” 

She  wanted  to  see  dinosaurs. 

“And  Fm  afraid  travel  to  inhabited  eras  is  no  longer  permitted,  Mr.  Braunmiller,” 
the  agent  put  in.  “Ever  since  the  Eckles  Incident.  So  the  Little  Ice  Age  is  out.” 
“Besides,”  Gwyneth  said.  “I  wouldn’t  mind  a few  carnivores.” 

Peter  sighed. 

Cool  air  misted  down  from  unseen  vents.  The  agent’s  desk,  a curved  wedge  of 
gleeiming  mahogany,  floated  in  emptiness.  Surround  screens  immersed  them  in  sen- 
sory-enhanced  three-dimensional  renderings  from  the  available  eras.  One  moment 
the  hot  siroccos  of  some  time-vanished  desert  stung  their  skin.  The  next,  the  damp. 


10 


Asimov's 


shrieking  hothouse  of  a Jurassic  jungle  sprang  sweat  from  their  brows. 

“Why  not  a sim?”  Peter  asked. 

“I’ve  had  enough  of  simulations,  Peter,”  Gwyneth  said,  thinking  of  the  expense. 
Over  Peter’s  protests,  she  had  mortgaged  the  house  they’d  bought  three  years  ago, 
cashed  in  retirement  and  savings  accounts,  taken  on  loans  they  couldn’t  afford. 

All  for  this. 

“You’re  certain,  then?”  the  agent  asked. 

Peter  opened  his  mouth  and  closed  it  again. 

Twilight  waters  washed  the  barren  shingles  of  some  ancient  inland  sea. 

“We’re  certain,”  Gwyneth  said. 

Tablets  materialized  in  front  of  them. 

“Just  a few  releases  to  sign,”  the  agent  said.  “Warranties,  indemnities  against  per- 
sonal injury — ” 

“I  thought  the  yoke — ” Peter  said,  and  a fresh  draft  of  whispering  air  blew  down 
upon  them. 

“The  lawyers  insist,”  the  agent  said,  smiling. 

An  hour  later,  forms  signed  in  triplicate,  notarized,  and  filed  away,  the  agent  ush- 
ered them  into  an  airlock.  When  they  stripped,  Gwyneth  could  feel  Peter’s  gaze  upon 
her;  she  didn’t  so  much  as  glance  at  him,  though  he  was  lean  and  fit,  as  well  mus- 
cled at  thirty-five  as  he  had  been  at  their  wedding  seven  years  before.  Stinging  jets 
of  anti-bacterial  spray  enveloped  them.  Industrial-strength  compressors  blasted 
them  dry.  They  dressed  in  tailored,  featherweight  safari  gear,  and  cycled  through  an- 
other airlock,  their  luggage  hovering  behind  them.  The  adjoining  chamber  was  bereft 
of  luxury — ^no  surrormd  screens  or  polished  mahogany,  no  calming  mists  of  murmur- 
ing air.  Their  boots  rang  on  polished  concrete.  Fluorescent  globes  floated  high  in  the 
latticed  spaces  above  them,  leaching  color  from  their  faces.  White-clad  technicians 
looked  up  from  their  tablets  as  the  airlock  dilated.  Behind  them  crackled  the  time 
machine,  more  impressive  than  Gwyneth  had  thought  it  would  be,  a miracle  of  siz- 
zling yellow-green  energy,  the  raw  stuff  of  creation  itself,  harnessed  by  human  inge- 
nuity and  bound  screaming  into  colossal  spider  arms  of  curving  steel  and  iron. 

The  technicians  took  charge  of  them.  The  hiss  of  hypodermic  injections  followed, 
then  diaphanous  bands  of  black  that  melted  closed  around  their  wrists  like  wax.  The 
technician  touched  Gwyneth’s;  far  down  in  its  polished  depths  a series  of  lights — or- 
ange and  red  and  green — flashed  once  and  was  gone. 

Her  yoke. 

The  other  technician,  finishing  up  with  Peter,  smiled.  ‘Tour  guide  will  meet  you  on 
the  other  side,”  he  said.  “Ready  to  go?” 

The  time  machine  spat  fire,  throwing  off  scorching  arcs  of  green  and  yellow. 

They  stepped  into  the  light. 

And  were  gone. 

A sheet  of  green  flame  blinded  them.  Time  blurred — a day,  a week,  a year,  then 
more,  the  centuries  peeling  away  like  leaves,  so  that  Gwyneth,  who  was  barely  thirty- 
four,  felt  young  and  alive  as  she  had  not  felt  in  this  last  year.  The  time  machine  stank 
of  history,  of  the  sun  beating  down  upon  the  tiered  pyramids  of  new-built  Aztec  tem- 
ples; of  wheat  flourishing  for  the  first  time  under  the  hands  of  men;  and  further  yet, 
of  a dark  age  where  shrewd  monkeys  huddled  in  terror  around  their  lightning- 
struck  fires.  But  Eckles  had  closed  all  that  to  them,  and  just  as  well,  Gwyneth  sup- 
posed, for  he  had  bestowed  upon  them  in  its  lieu  the  immense  panorama  of  geologic 
time.  And  how  she  longed  to  step  out  of  her  life  into  a world  fresh  made,  where  great 
Triceratops  lifted  his  three-pronged  head  and  the  sky-flung  demon  of  the  age,  titan- 
ic Quetzalcoatlus,  still  spread  his  leathery  wings;  where  the  greatest  of  the  thunder 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous  1 1 


September  2012 

lizards,  the  t3n'ant  king  of  all  that  he  surveyed,  Tyrannosaurus  rex,  yet  bestrode  the 
terrified  earth.  Where,  most  of  all,  none  of  it  had  happened  yet,  and  she  could  pre- 
tend that  maybe  it  never  would. 

Then  there  was  an  enormous  jolt,  and  Gw3meth  cried  aloud  in  terror  or  delight.  Pe- 
ter reached  for  her  hand,  and  a lean,  leathery  man  whose  smile  never  reached  his 
eyes  stood  before  them. 

They  were  there. 

It  was  a resort,  all  right — a rugged  dream  carved  out  of  the  primeval  wilderness. 
Below  and  to  the  west,  a long  savannah  sloped  away  to  a distant  glimmer  of  sea. 
Above  and  to  the  east  a jagged  mountain  range  knifed  through  the  Earth’s  crust, 
so  that  morning  came  late  there  and  afternoons  lingered  into  a blue  twilight  that 
seemed  to  stretch  out  forever.  To  the  south  and  to  the  north,  encircling  arms  of  for- 
est fell  in  ranks  toward  the  distant  plain.  And  in  the  heart  of  it  all,  like  a precious 
stone  set  in  swirls  of  green  and  brown,  gleamed  Cretacia,  a maze  of  sandy  paths 
and  hidden  glades  where  clear  fountains  tumbled  and  stone  benches  grew  black 
with  lichen.  Private  cabanas  perched  on  tiers  cut  into  the  wooded  ridges,  and  jew- 
eled swimming  pools  glinted  among  the  trees.  Below  the  whitewashed  sprawl  of 
the  hotel  itself  wound  a quaint  commercial  district.  Restaurants  staffed  by  mur- 
muring servers  crowded  up  against  narrow  shops  that  sold  books — actual  books — 
and  bath  salts  and  summer  dresses  at  such  exorbitant  rates  that  Gwyneth 
laughed  in  disbelief 

Yet  her  heart  quickened  in  delight  when  the  tall  man  with  fine  crinkles  around  his 
eyes — ^Wilson,  Robert  Wilson,  he’d  introduced  himself — thumbed  open  their  door  for 
the  first  time  and  she  saw  the  sheer  decadence  of  the  place:  a bower  of  eggshell 
white  and  blue  with  a bed  veiled  in  gauzy  shadow,  a vase  of  tropical  flowers,  and  a 
south-facing  floor-to-ceiling  window  (no  sim  screen,  but  glass,  thick,  reinforced  glass) 
that  gave  upon  a forested  ravine,  where  something  small  and  dappled  scurried 
through  the  shadows,  and  if  you  stood  on  tiptoe  and  craned  your  neck,  you  could 
catch  a glimpse  of  diamonds  glittering  upon  the  sea. 

“I’ll  leave  you  to  unpack,”  Wilson  said,  and  turning  from  the  window  Gw5meth  saw 
him — ^really  saw  him — for  the  first  time:  a hard,  sun-baked  man  with  sandy  hair  and 
an  unhandsome  face  like  a promontory  of  granite.  His  khakis  were  worn  and 
stained,  his  boots  scuffed.  For  a moment  she  was  ashamed  of  their  own  gear,  so  new 
that  it  rustled  when  they  walked. 

“The  concierge  can  take  care  of  all  your  needs  here  on  the  grounds,”  Wilson  said.  “If 
you  want  to  go  outside — ^when  you  want  to  go  outside — I’ll  be  your  guide.” 

Turning  from  the  window,  Peter  extended  his  hand.  Gwyneth  saw  to  her  horror 
the  folded  fifty  inside  it. 

Wilson  stiffened.  “No  thank  you,  sir.  That’s  very  kind  of  you.” 

The  door  closed  softly  behind  him. 

“Peter,”  Gywneth  said.  ‘You’ve  insulted  him  now.  He’s  a wilderness  guide,  not  a 
bellhop.” 

“Just  as  well,  I suppose.  God  knows  we  can’t  afford  to  spend  another  dime.” 

Then: 

“Well,  how  was  I to  know?” 

“Perhaps  if  you’d  bothered  to  read  some  of  the  material  I sent  you — ” 

“This  was  your  idea,  not  mine,  Gwyneth.” 

“But  it’s  our  vacation,”  she  snapped.  “And  you  ought  to  remember  why  and  start 
acting  like  it.” 

She  crossed  her  arms  and  turned  back  to  the  windows. 

It  was  still  and  peaceful  out  there. 


12 


Dale  Bailey 


Asimov's 


A moment  passed.  They  waited  to  see  if  what  had  been  so  long  unsaid  would  break 
through  the  stillness.  She  knew  that  it  would  sometime  soon,  or  that  it  had  better. 
The  wound  had  festered.  It  needed  to  be  lanced  and  drained. 

Peter  came  up  and  stood  behind  her,  so  close  she  could  feel  his  breath,  warm  upon 
the  back  of  her  neck.  “Fm  sorry.”  His  hand  came  up  to  her  lower  back. 

Did  she  flinch?  And  did  he  feel  it? 

She  wanted  this  to  work,  yet  her  body  betrayed  her. 

“Fm  sorry,”  he  said. 

When  he  leaned  in  to  kiss  her,  she  turned  her  face  away. 

They  breakfasted  on  a long  shaded  terrace  overlooking  a pool.  Fans  stirred  the  air 
overhead.  Just  outside  the  compound,  bright  tiny  dinosaurs  strutted,  pecking  at  the 
earth  like  chickens.  Far  below,  beyond  a stunning  vista  of  tree-studded  cliffs,  huge 
sauropods  feasted  on  towering  groves  of  conifer.  Something  else  had  spooked  a di- 
nosaur herd.  A cloud  of  dust  obscured  them,  but  their  cries — a mournful  lowing  like 
the  faraway  lament  of  a foghorn — rose  up  to  the  terrace.  Gwyneth  wondered  what 
had  set  them  running. 

“The  coffee  is  fine,”  Peter  said,  the  meal  done. 

A server  took  their  plates.  He  came  back  and  used  a long  blade  to  scrape  the  linen 
cloth  of  crumbs. 

Gwyneth  took  her  coffee  black;  to  please  Peter  she  took  a sip.  “It  is  fine,”  she  said.  In- 
sipid banalities — ^that  was  all  they  could  find  to  say.  The^d  forgotten  the  language  of 
their  own  marriage,  so  they  skated  along  the  surface,  stripping  away  any  hint  of  ugli- 
ness as  efficiently  as  the  hotel  staff  spirited  away  a stained  pillow.  Last  night,  in  a 
darkness  rich  with  the  strange  music  of  the  Cretaceous  woods,  he  had  reached  out  to 
touch  her,  and  her  body  had  gone  rigid  of  its  own  accord.  They  had  lain  like  that,  so  stiff 
and  silent  and  distant  that  they  might  have  been  on  separate  continents,  lying  wakeful 
under  foreign  skies.  Now,  when  he  reached  out  to  rest  a hand  upon  her  own  where  it 
lay  brown  against  the  white  tablecloth,  her  fingers  twitched  and  were  still. 

She  felt  tears  well  up,  and  choked  them  back,  determined  not  to  cry. 

She  said,  “Peter— ” 

Then  Robert  Wilson  was  leaning  over  them,  his  own  hand  closing  about  the  back 
rail  of  her  chair  and  brushing  her  shoulder  blade.  He  smelled  of  earth  and  dusty 
leather  and  the  dry  plain  below.  Gwyneth  looked  up  through  a sheen  of  unshed  tears. 
When  he  returned  her  smile,  his  eyes  remained  as  watchful  and  cold  as  marbles  un- 
der the  bony  ridge  of  his  brow.  They  were  the  color  of  agates,  washed  out  and  narrow 
from  squinting  across  the  blazing  savannah.  Something  quickened  inside  her.  She 
leaned  forward  and  he  wasn’t  touching  her  shoulder  anymore. 

“Something  spooked  down  there,”  she  said. 

“Hydrosaurs,”  he  said.  “Bloody  cows  startle  easily  enough.  Could  have  been  any- 
thing. A pack  of  raptors,  maybe,  but  mostly  they  lie  up  imder  the  trees  until  dusk.” 

“But  the  big  ones — ” Peter  said. 

“The  Alamosaurs.  Go  right  on  munching  at  the  treetops,  don’t  they?  Not  much 
spooks  an  Alamosaur.  A T.  rex  maybe.  Too  big  to  worry  about  the  raptors,  and  tails 
like  whips.  It’s  an  ecosystem,  right?  Like  the  African  veldt.  An  elephant  doesn’t  wor- 
ry much  about  a lion,  does  he?” 

“Will  we  see  a T.  rex?”  Gw5meth  asked. 

“You’ll  hear  them  cough  at  night  if  one’s  around,”  he  said.  “Last  night  was  silent  as 
a grave.  Snorkeling  today.  Plesiosaurs,  maybe  a Kronosaur — T.  rex  of  the  sea — if 
we’re  lucky.” 

“Sounds  dangerous,”  Gwyneth  said. 

“Feels  dangerous,”  Wilson  said.  “Safe  as  houses,  though.  Your  yoke  will  see  a Kro- 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous  1 3 


September  2012 

nosaur  turning  aggressive  before  we  even  know  it’s  there  ” he  added,  and  for  the  first 
time  Gwyneth  noticed  that  his  wrist  was  bare. 

“You’re  not  yoked.” 

He  laughed.  “I’m  too  ornery  too  eat.” 

“Let’s  take  a pass,”  Peter  said.  “I  think  we’ll  spend  the  day  settling  in.” 

‘Your  call.  You’ll  have  plenty  of  time.” 

Wilson  nodded  and  strode  away  into  the  shadows. 

They  sat  in  silence  for  a moment,  listening  to  the  subdued  babble  of  conversation 
around  them. 

“I  think  I’d  like  to  be  consulted  about  any  future  decisions,  if  you  don’t  mind,”  she 
said  quietly. 

“Gwyneth — ” 

“It’s  my  vacation,  right?” 

“He’s  talking  about  swimming  with  dinosaurs,  for  Christ’s  sake.” 

“Well,  what  did  you  think  we  were  here  to  do,  Peter?” 

“To—” 

“To  what?” 

“To  try  and  fix  things.”  He  shook  his  head.  “To  try  and  fix  things,  that’s  all.” 

“Well,  we’re  not  going  to  fix  them  sitting  on  the  terrace  drinking  coffee,  are  we?  We 
might  as  well  get  our  money’s  worth.”  She  set  her  cup  down  and  stood.  “I  think  I’ll  go 
change  into  something  more  appropriate  for  settling  in.” 

Gwyneth  was  halfway  across  the  room,  weaving  her  way  between  the  tables,  when 
someone  reached  out  and  touched  her  elbow.  A woman — ^blonde  and  handsome,  with 
a strong  jaw  line  and  narrow  lips — smiled  up  at  her.  Her  companion  looked  up  from 
his  breakfast. 

“I’m  Angela,”  she  said.  “And  this  mannerless  brute — ” 

Said  brute  swiped  his  face  with  a linen  napkin. 

“ — is  Frank.” 

“Stafford,”  the  brute  said,  clambering  to  his  feet.  “Frank  Stafford.  But  just  Frank’ll 
do.”  He  took  Gwyneth’s  fingertips,  and  bowed  slightly,  lifting  his  eyebrows.  Crockery 
rattled. 

“Careful,  Frank,”  the  woman — ^Angela — cried. 

But  by  this  time  Peter  had  appeared  at  Gwyneth’s  shoulder,  and  the  brute — he  re- 
ally was  something  of  a brute,  Gwyneth  thought,  barrel  chested  and  broad  shoul- 
dered as  an  ox — ^was  reaching  past  her  to  shake  Peter’s  hand. 

“Just  Frank,”  Peter  said — Stafford  acknowledged  this  tepid  witticism  with  a deep 
belly  laugh — “Peter  Braunmiller.” 

“Here,  have  a sit.”  Stafford  shoved  a chair  in  their  direction,  and  when  they  were 
seated  over  fresh  cups  of  coffee,  he  said,  “That  guy,  Wilson,  he’s  your  guide,  too?  What 
a piece  of  work,  huh?” 

“Fearless  as  a bandersnatch,”  Angela  said.  “We  did  a trail  with  him  the  other  day, 
and  got  within  twenty  feet  of  this  awful  thing  called  an  Anklysaur — ” 

“Armored  bastard.  Club  on  its  tail  the  size  of  a fucking  Volkswagen.  He  started  to 
swing  that  thing  when  he  saw  us,  and  I swear  to  God  I felt  the  wind  on  my  face,  we 
were  that  close.”  Stafford  laughed.  “Felt  my  yoke  give  a good  tug,  I swear  I did.” 

“Anyway,”  Angela  said.  “We  overheard — really  we  weren’t  eavesdropping — that 
you  weren’t  going  on  the  excursion  today,  and  since  we  aren’t  either — ” 

“Can’t  swim  a lick,”  Stafford  said.  “Afraid  of  the  water  my  whole  life.  Sink  like  a 
stone,  and  if  I didn’t  a dinosaur’d  eat  me  for  sure.” 

“ — ^we  were  hoping  you  might  play  tennis.  Please  say  you  do  or  we’ll  just  sit  on  the 
terrace  and  drink  Bloody  Marys  all  morning.” 

“Terrible  for  the  health.  Bloody  Marys.” 


14 


Dale  Bailey 


Asimov's 

“I  suppose  we  could  play  tennis,”  Peter  said,  and  then — was  he  mocking  her? 
Gwyneth  wondered — “You  up  for  tennis,  Gwen?” 

And  Gw3meth,  thinking  of  the  Kronosaur — ^the  T.  rex  of  the  seas — forced  a smile. 
“Tennis  it  is,”  she  said. 

Gw3meth  and  Peter  lost  in  straight  sets. 

The  Staffords  were  formidable  opponents.  Peter,  a finesse  player  who  relied  on  su- 
perior endurance,  couldn’t  handle  Stafford’s  powerful  serves.  Angela’s  shots  had  a 
wicked  backspin  that  Gwyneth  never  quite  mastered. 

“Luck,  that’s  all,”  Stafford  assured  them,  clapping  Peter  on  the  back,  but  as  they 
headed  back  to  the  room  to  clean  up,  Peter  whispered,  “All  the  same  to  you,  Gwen,  I 
think  I’d  rather  have  gone  snorkeling  with  the  Karnosaurs.” 

“Kronosaurs,”  she  said. 

“Right.  Except  Frank  Stafford  is  the  damned  carnivore,”  he  said.  “Seriously.  I think 
my  yoke  must  be  malfunctioning.  I was  getting  the  life  beat  out  of  me,  and  it  didn’t  so 
much  as  twitch.” 

Against  her  will,  Gwyneth  laughed.  Peter  flung  an  arm  across  her  shoulder,  and 
for  a moment  the  effortless  camaraderie  of  their  first  years  together — that  playful, 
irreverent  sense  of  humor,  the  easy  way  their  bodies  seemed  to  fit  together — came 
back  to  her.  For  a moment  she  even  thought  of  Peter’s  hand  upon  her  in  the  night,  of 
how  it  might  have  been  if  she  had  turned  to  face  him — 

And  then,  of  its  own  accord,  her  mind  swerved  away. 

They  showered  and  met  the  Staffords  for  lunch,  where  they  learned  that  one  of 
their  tennis  partners  had  been  a subcontractor  on  the  Museum  of  Postmodern  Art  in 
D.C.,  among  other  things. 

“Just  a little  piece  of  it,”  Stafford  said,  holding  up  pinched  fingers.  “The  duct  work. 
Keep  people  cool  in  all  that  heat.” 

“That’s  a lot  of  duct  work,”  Peter  said. 

‘You  bet  it  is,”  Stafford  said,  and  Gwyneth  suddenly  had  a sense  of  just  how  much 
she  and  Peter  had  sacrificed  for  this  trip — of  how  much  she  had  forced  him  to  sacri- 
fice. Stafford  could  buy  and  sell  them  a hundred  times  over,  and  she  had  nearly  im- 
poverished them. 

“Angela’s  idea,  this  trip,”  Stafford  was  saying.  “I  told  her  I’d  already  found  my 
niche.  A lot  of  money  in  duct  bills.”  He  dropped  them  a wink.  “My  little  evolution 
joke,”  he  said. 

“His  only  joke,”  Angela  said  drily.  And  then:  “What  do  you  do,  Peter?” 

“I’m  an  assets  manager.” 

“Gambling,”  Stafford  said,  thrusting  his  plate  away.  “Pushing  money  around,  that’s 
all  that  is.  End  of  the  day,  I like  to  put  my  hands  on  something  solid.  Like  to  say,  I 
did  that.” 

Peter  flinched,  but  if  Stafford  noticed,  he  didn’t  let  on. 

Afterward,  the  men  strolled  off  in  search  of  cigars,  though  Gwyneth  had  never 
known  Peter  to  smoke  a cigar  in  his  life.  The  two  women  found  themselves  in  a se- 
cluded bar  overlooking  the  cliffs. 

“Sorry  about  that  last  bit,”  Angela  said  over  gin  and  tonics. 

“Peter’s  too  sensitive.” 

Gwyneth  sipped  her  drink.  She  was  beginning  to  feel  the  alcohol.  The  world  had 
taken  on  a lush  beauty.  The  edges  of  everything  had  sharpened.  Each  discrete 
bead  of  condensation  glistened  on  her  glass;  every  needle  of  the  nearby  conifers 
stood  articulate  against  the  azure  sky.  The  full  heat  of  the  day  had  come  on,  and 
the  plain  below  stretched  empty  toward  the  blue  horizon.  Gwyneth  supposed  the 
raptors  must  be  lying  up  under  the  trees,  and  that  made  her  think  of  Robert  Wil- 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous 


15 


September  2012 

son.  She  wondered  if  he  had  found  his  Kronosaurs,  and  if  he  was  back  from  the 
sea  yet. 

“It’s  very  quiet  in  the  Cretaceous,”  Angela  said.  “There’s  something  missing;  I can’t 
figure  out  what.” 

Gwyneth  listened. 

But  for  them,  the  bar  was  empty.  The  barman  stood  polishing  glasses.  The  stillness 
was  pervasive.  “Birds,”  she  said  suddenly.  “There  were  no  birds,”  and  then,  laughing, 
corrected  herself  “There  are  no  birds.  Or  hardly  any.  They  haven’t  evolved  yet.  Birds 
are  dinosaurs.  Or  dinosaurs  are  birds.  Or  will  be.  I remember  reading  that  some- 
where.” 

“You’re  very  amusing,  Gwyneth  Braunmiller.” 

The  barman  came  and  freshened  their  drinks.  When  he  was  gone,  Angela  said, 
“What  do  you  do?” 

“I’m  a technical  writer.  I mostly  write  instruction  manuals,”  Gwyneth  said.  “Or 
rewrite  them,  anyway.”  She  laughed.  ‘You’ve  probably  read  some  of  my  stuff.” 

Angela  absorbed  this  in  silence. 

“Do  you  have  children?” 

Gwyneth  laughed  ruefully. 

“I’m  awfully  nosy,”  Angela  said.  ‘You  needn’t  answer.” 

“No,  I don’t  mind.  It’s  just — ” She  broke  off 

‘You  haven’t  reached  an  agreement  on  that  issue.” 

“No,  I guess  we  haven’t.” 

The  truth  was  they’d  never  really  talked  about  it  much.  Neither  of  them  felt 
strongly  either  way,  she  supposed.  The  problems  were  deeper  than  that,  harder  to 
pin  down — the  way  minor  disagreements  had  of  settling  into  arguments  and  argu- 
ments into  something  worse,  a cool  distance,  like  planets  orbiting  different  stars. 
And  then,  not  wanting  to  be  rude,  she  said,  “What  do  you  do,  Angela?” 

“I  sit  on  charity  boards.  I spend  Frank’s  money.  You’d  be  surprised  how  taxing  it 
can  be — no  pun  intended.”  She  raised  her  eyebrows  and  smiled. 

“Children?” 

“None.  Frank  has  a grown  son  from  a previous  marriage.  Musn’t  threaten  the  heir 
to  the  empire.” 

The  alcohol  made  Gw3meth  incautious.  “And  what  brings  you  here?” 

“Our  twentieth  anniversary.” 

She  sipped  her  drink. 

“I  still  remember  the  wedding.  Predictions  for  longevity  were  dire.”  Angela 
laughed  and  touched  Gwyneth’s  hand.  “What  a pleasure  to  have  proven  them 
wrong.” 

“To  love,”  Gwyneth  said,  lifting  her  glass. 

They  were  quiet  then,  listening  to  the  birdless  afternoon. 

The  next  day  they  went  hiking — fifteen  of  them,  Wilson’s  entire  excursion  group. 
Despite  the  novelty  of  the  towering  conifers  and  angiosperms,  a bleak  melancholy 
fell  over  Gw3meth.  The  medication  prescribed  by  her  psychiatrist — “Just  to  get  you 
through  this  rough  patch,”  she’d  said — hadn’t  helped,  nor  had  the  trouble  with  Peter, 
the — ^what,  exactly?  The  silence  where  there  had  been  voices,  the  blind  staring  into 
the  dark,  their  bodies  separate  and  apart.  And  underneath  that,  turning  its  immense 
body  in  the  fretful  depths  of  sleep  that  finally  claimed  them,  that  unspoken  sense  of 
despair  that  eluded  words.  Malaise?  Ennui?  She  didn’t  know.  Day  after  day  after  day 
it  had  worsened,  for  months,  for  a year  and  more,  until  one  listless  afternoon, 
Gwyneth  happened  across  a documentary  on  Time  Safaris,  Ltd.  Not  since  college  pa- 
leontology had  she  seen  live  footage  of  dinosaurs.  A desire  to  see  them  for  herself,  to 

Dale  Bailey 


16 


Asimov's 


plant  her  feet  on  the  soil  of  another  age,  had  seized  her.  And  something  else,  as  well: 
the  conviction  that  two  weeks  away  from  the  world — really  away  from  the  world — 
might  fix  the  broken  things  between  them. 

“Jesus,  Gwyneth,  do  you  want  to  break  us?”  Peter  had  asked  when  he’d  seen  the 
cost. 

She  didn’t  quite  have  the  nerve  to  respond  as  she  had  wanted  to:  We’re  already 
broken. 

Her  foot  slipped  on  an  outcropping  of  stone,  and  she  would  have  fallen  but  for  An- 
gela’s stead5dng  hand  at  her  elbow.  Gwyneth  swiped  perspiration  from  her  eyes  with 
the  back  of  one  hand. 

“Drinks,  darling.  The  moment  we  return,”  Angela  whispered — quiet  being  a condi- 
tion imposed  upon  them  at  the  beginning  of  the  excursion — and  Gwyneth  laughed, 
and  said,  “By  all  means,  yes,”  feeling  closer  to  this  virtual  stranger  than  her  own  hus- 
band of  almost  a decade. 

That  morning  the  two  women  had  gravitated  toward  one  another  like  old  friends. 
They  tramped  side-by-side,  midway  in  the  group  strung  out  along  the  trail  like 
pearls.  Their  husbands  forged  along  behind  Wilson,  who  took  the  rocky  path  without 
effort,  a canteen  at  his  belt  and  a rifle  slung  across  one  shoulder.  Late  afternoon  and 
the  Cretaceous  alive  with  sound,  the  hooting  complaint  of  the  striped,  knee-high 
theropods  that  scattered  into  the  underbrush  before  them,  the  steady  hush  of  in- 
sects, the  arboreal  rustle  of  mammals  the  size  of  squirrels — “Our  forbears,”  Wilson 
had  said.  “The  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth.” 

From  on  high  the  alien  shriek  of  some  sky-bome  Pteranodon  drifted  down. 

They  stopped  in  a clearing  of  tall,  flowering  grass  to  search  the  thing  out. 

It  was  Stafford  who  spotted  it,  his  arm  outstretched.  They  gathered  around  him  to 
stare  at  the  creature  circling  high  above  them  in  a sky  of  sun-shot  blue. 

“Quetzalcoatlus?”  someone  asked. 

“Nothing  so  large,  I should  think.”  Wilson  undipped  his  binoculars.  “Looks  to  have 
a wingspan  of  maybe  fifteen  feet,  about  half  that  of  Quetzalcoatlus.  Could  be  a juve- 
nile, I suppose,  but  it’s  hard  to  tell  at  this  distance.  Anyone  want  to  see?” 

The  binoculars  made  the  rounds.  When  her  turn  came,  Gwyneth  lifted  them  to  her 
eyes,  but  she  could  never  hold  the  image  in  frame  long  enough  to  get  an3fthing  more 
than  a glimpse  of  the  creature,  a fleeting  impression  of  beak  and  bony  crest,  the  vast 
leathery  wings  taut  as  a wind-blown  kite. 

They  moved  on  then,  deeper  into  the  woods.  The  familiar  smell  of  pine  needles  and 
dry  loam  enveloped  her,  the  scent  of  unfamiliar  flowers.  Stafford  had  acquired  the 
aura  of  a minor  hero.  Wilson  had  clapped  him  on  the  shoulder.  “Sharp  eyes,”  he’d 
said,  and  the  big  man  seemed  to  have  expanded  still  more  under  the  praise.  Despite 
his  size,  he  moved  through  the  woods  with  a confidence  Peter  lacked,  sure-footed,  a 
creature  of  the  physical  world,  his  bearish  frame  poised  over  his  center  of  gravity. 

The  terrain  grew  more  forgiving,  dropping  away  into  a broad  vale.  The  pace 
slowed,  as  Wilson  paused  to  point  out  the  flowering  angiosperms  and  broad-leaved 
deciduous  trees  that  had  only  recently — geologically  speaking — evolved  to  compete 
with  the  pervasive  conifers.  They  paused  for  water.  Wilson  moved  among  them,  spare 
and  purposeful,  no  gesture  wasted. 

“Okay,  then?”  he  said  to  Gwyneth. 

“I’m  fine.” 

He  nodded,  and  moved  on. 

They  got  moving  again  fifteen  minutes  later. 

Not  long  after  that  the  woods  thinned.  Another  glade  opened  ahead  of  them.  Mot- 
ed  beams  of  sunlight  slanted  through  the  treetops,  firing  the  bracken  with  a yellow- 
green  glow.  The  boles  of  trees  climbed  the  heavens  in  dark  silhouette,  dwarfing 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous 


17 


September  2012 

Wilson  where  he  stood  black  against  the  green  effulgence,  the  back  of  his  hand  up- 
raised in  universal  semaphore.  He  waved  the  straggling  line  to  either  side.  Some- 
thing snorted,  blew  out  breath  in  a long  waning  note.  It  called  out — a kind  of  groan, 
long  and  deep-pitched,  like  a rusty  nail  being  wrenched  from  an  ancient  board.  Then 
it  took  a step.  Weeds  thrashed.  Gwyneth  slipped  with  Peter  through  the  ferny  rm- 
dergrowth  to  the  right. 

The  trees  fell  away  and  the  glade  unveiled  itself 

Gwyneth  gasped  for  the  beauty  of  it,  the  shining  clearing  and  the  creatures  that 
grazed  there:  majestic,  ponderous  beasts — three  horned,  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet 
long,  ten  feet  at  the  shoulder — cropping  peacefully  at  the  waist-high  grass.  Tricer- 
atops,  Gw3meth  thought,  gazing  in  wonder  at  the  massive  bony  frill  that  curved  up 
behind  their  heads,  flushed  bright  with  pink  and  red.  The  breeze  combing  the  grass 
smelled  of  the  creatures  in  the  glade,  a scent  of  old  leather  and  manure  and  fresh- 
mown  grass. 

She  caught  snatches  of  Wilson  murmuring — 

"...  a bull,  two  cows — the  smaller  ones — and  a yearling.  See  it?” 

He  broke  off  as  the  largest  of  the  dinosaurs — the  bull — swung  its  elongated  head 
in  their  direction.  It  regarded  them  with  a single  beady  eye.  In  three  quarter  profile, 
the  beast  was  more  impressive  still,  battle  scarred  and  ancient,  the  horns  above  its 
eyes  razor-sharp  spears  of  bone,  jutting  out  three  feet  or  more.  It  lumbered  toward 
them,  a single  step,  then  two  and  three — 

“Steady,  now,”  Wilson  whispered.  “Steady — ” 

— chuffed,  and  paused,  as  if  assessing  the  danger  they  posed;  a moment  later,  it 
lowered  its  beaked  snout  and  began  to  tear  at  the  weeds  once  again.  This  close 
Gwyneth  could  see  parasites — insects  mayhe — crawling  across  its  mottled  green 
and  brown  hide.  She  was  about  to  ask  about  them,  when  her  eye  caught  a rustle  in 
the  tall  grass — 

The  underbrush  erupted,  shrieking. 

For  a moment,  Gwyneth  didn’t  see  them,  they  were  so  well  camouflaged.  Then  she 
did,  three,  four — ^was  it  five,  or  more? — green-and-yellow-striped  raptors  the  size  of 
men  or  larger,  hurtling  across  the  clearing  from  half  a dozen  woody  blinds,  so  fast 
that  the  eye  could  barely  track  them.  Three  of  them  corralled  the  yearling  and  herd- 
ed it  toward  the  trees.  More  than  half  the  pack — there  were  seven  of  them,  she  saw; 
no,  eight — ^wheeled  away  to  face  the  charge  of  the  bull  Triceratops.  Just  as  it  lowered 
its  head  to  impale  them,  they  gave  ground,  hurling  themselves  at  the  monster’s  un- 
protected haunches,  their  razor-clawed  feet  digging  for  purchase  in  its  hide.  The  an- 
imal’s belly  split,  spilling  a bulge  of  glistening  viscera — 

Peter  clutched  at  her,  trying  to  drag  her  deeper  under  the  trees.  The  bull  Tricer- 
atops wheeled  around,  lunging  at  its  tormentors.  Its  tail  whipped  the  air,  flinging  a 
raptor  screeching  into  the  undergrowth,  and  somewhere  at  the  edge  of  the  clearing 
the  yearling  screamed  and  screamed  and  screamed,  until,  abruptly,  it  fell  silent. 
Dear  God,  she  could  see  the  raptors  tearing  it  limb  from  limb.  Grass  thrashed.  Gey- 
sers of  blood  erupted.  Her  heart  pounding,  Gw3meth  wrenched  free  of  Peter’s  hand. 
She  stepped  into  the  clearing,  she  didn’t  know  why.  The  yearling’s  companions,  the 
bleeding  bull  among  them,  broke  for  the  trees.  As  the  remaining  raptors  swung 
around  to  their  kill,  they  saw  her — 

— they  saw  her — 

— and  for  a heartbeat — she  felt  a single  nightmarish  pulse  at  her  temple — ^the  mo- 
ment hung  in  equipoise.  Fathomless  silence  enveloped  her.  Then,  shrieking,  the  near- 
est raptor  flung  toward  her,  its  taloned  feet  clawing  the  earth.  Gwyneth  felt  the  tug  of 
the  yoke,  like  gravity  seizing  her  as  she  careened  through  the  loop  of  a roller  coaster — 
Then  Robert  Wilson  stepped  up  beside  her,  leveling  the  rifle.  The  thing  was  almost 

Dale  Bailey 


18 


Asimov's 


upon  them — the  scene  going  watery  around  her  as  the  yoke  began  to  draw  her 
home — ^when  he  pulled  the  trigger.  There  was  a sound  of  thunder.  The  raptor’s  skull 
dissolved  into  a spray  of  blood  and  bone.  Its  body  spun  convulsing  to  the  ground.  The 
next  moment  her  vision  cleared. 

The  glade  was  silent  and  empty. 

“Quickly,  now,”  Wilson  said,  touching  her  shoulder.  “They’ll  be  back  soon.” 

He  spun  her  around  and  they  retreated  under  the  trees.  The  rest  of  the  group 
awaited  them  there.  She  saw  Peter,  his  long  face  pale  with  fury,  and  she  reached  out 
an  entreating  hand  to  him. 

“Peter — ” she  said. 

But  he  turned  away. 

Then  Angela  was  there,  catching  an  arm  around  her  waist  and  cooing,  “It’s  okay 
now,  it’s  all  over.”  And  then,  half-supporting  her  as  they  trudged  homeward  through 
the  suddenly  menacing  woods:  “We’ll  get  a drink  into  you  first  thing,”  she  whispered. 
“A  drink  is  what  it  wants.” 

A drink,  thought  Gw3meth,  with  a mounting  hilarity  she  did  not  recognize  as  her 
own.  A drink  would  be  just  the  thing. 

Yes,  a drink. 

Maybe  two,  Gwyneth  thought — definitely  two,  as  it  turned  out,  and  she  sensed  a 
third  one  coming  on.  Fire  pits  threw  up  sparks  and  music  swirled  in  the  night  air. 
She  leaned  against  the  railing,  lifted  her  face  to  the  breeze,  sipped  her  martini.  The 
gin  smelled  of  pine  trees,  of  the  vast  conifer  forest,  unsullied  by  human  hands,  that 
sprawled  across  the  continent. 

The  scent  triggered  a flash  of  memory:  the  raptor  hurling  itself  across  the  clear- 
ing at  her,  Wilson  leveling  the  gun — 

And  here  he  was,  speak  of  the  devil. 

Elbows  on  the  railing,  he  leaned  beside  her.  The  party  was  in  full  swing  now. 
Dancers  twirled  under  muted  lights.  Wisps  of  conversation  drifted  through  the  air. 
She  spied  Peter,  talking  to  Stafford  by  the  buffet,  and  glsmced  away. 

Wilson  set  her  empty  glass  on  the  tray  of  a passing  server  and  handed  her  a fresh 
martini.  “Cheers,”  he  said. 

They  touched  glasses.  She  held  the  gin  in  her  mouth,  savoring  it. 

They  turned  their  backs  to  the  party.  For  a long  time,  they  leaned  on  their  elbows, 
staring  out  into  the  dark.  Before  them  ran  the  long  blue  savannah. 

“Something  else,  isn’t  it?”  he  said. 

She  gazed  up  at  the  sky,  bereft  of  the  old  constellations.  Or  was  it  new?  She 
laughed,  and  a small  voice  inside  her  said.  You  must  he  careful.  He’ll  think  you’re 
drunk.  Which  she  was.  Why  it  should  matter,  she  could  not  say. 

“The  stars  look  strange.” 

“The  skies  change  in  sixty-five  million  years.  Or  seventy.” 

‘You  don’t  know,  then?” 

“No  one  knows.” 

“But  Eckles— ” 

“The  recent  past  they’re  pretty  good  at.  The  further  back  you  go — ” He  shrugged. 
“Slippage.” 

“And  why  is  that,  Mr.  Wilson?” 

‘You’re  talking  to  the  wrong  man,  Mrs. — ” 

“Gwyneth.” 

“ — Braunmiller.  You’d  need  a physicist  to  answer  that.” 

‘Yet  you  were  waiting  the  moment  we  arrived.” 

“Once  they  have  a focal  point  to  lock  in  on — once  some  brave  soul  plants  a flag,  so 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous  1 9 


September  2012 

to  speak — then  you’re  fine.” 

“But  you  don’t  know  when  that  focal  point  is?” 

“Never  will.  Rough  calculations  can  pin  it  down  some — ^we’re  toward  the  end  of  the 
era,  we  know  that.  But  dinosaurs  don’t  keep  calendars,  I’m  afraid.” 

She  could  feel  the  alcohol  buzzing  through  her  veins.  Her  face  was  not  unpleas- 
antly numb. 

“Dance?”  he  said. 

“If  you  insist.” 

Leaving  their  drinks  on  a nearby  table,  they  stepped  on  to  the  dance  floor. 

“I  haven’t  thanked  you  for  saving  my  life  today.” 

“I  didn’t  save  your  life.” 

“Didn’t  you?” 

“Your  yoke  would  have  saved  you  if  it  came  to  that.  You  could  feel  it,  couldn’t  you?” 
“Like  gravity  moving  through  me.  A roller  coaster.  That’s  what  I thought.” 

Her  mind  replayed  that  snippet  of  memory  once  again — the  raptor  lunging  at  her, 
Wilson  lifting  the  gun — 

“Why  did  you  wait  so  long  to  shoot?” 

“Wouldn’t  do  to  miss,  would  it?  We’re  not  all  yoked.” 

‘You’ve  been  yoked  before,  Mr.  Wilson?” 

‘Yes.” 

“And  had  to  use  it.” 

“Oh  sure.” 

“What  happened?” 

“Female  t3n’annosaur  cornered  me  in  a ravine.  They’re  the  bad  ones.  The  females.” 
He  raised  his  eyebrows.  She  wasn’t  sure  if  he  was  joking. 

“What’s  it  feel  like?” 

“The  yoke?” 

‘Yes.” 

“Like  being  turned  inside  out.” 

“So  why  aren’t  you  wearing  one  now?” 

“Because  it  feels  like  being  turned  inside  out.” 

“Seriously.” 

“It  would  hardly  do  if  your  guide  disappeared,  would  it?  If  I’d  been  yoked  today,  we 
both  might  have  gone  home.  Who’d  have  led  your  intrepid  hikers  back  to  the  hotel?” 

She  glimpsed  Peter,  watching  them  from  the  buffet,  and  had  a momentary  image 
of  him  tr3dng  to  find  his  way  back  through  the  woods  alone — Peter,  who  lived  almost 
entirely  in  a world  of  complex  financial  transactions,  a world  where  meaning  was 
not  innate,  but  created  by  the  universal  assent  of  billions.  What  had  Stafford  called  it 
the  other  day?  Pushing  money  around.  He’d  said  something  else,  too;  I like  to  put  my 
hands  on  something  solid.  Like  to  say,  I did  that. 

Yet— 

‘You  risk  your  life  for  that?” 

“There’s  money,  of  course.  And  more.” 

“More?” 

“It  doesn’t  bear  talking  to  death.” 

She  fell  silent.  They  revolved  to  the  music. 

Wilson  said:  “What  the  devil  possessed  you  to  do  that,  an3way?” 

The  sound  of  the  yearling  screaming  echoed  in  her  memory. 

“I  don’t  know,”  she  said.  She  said,  “I  can’t  stand  to  see  things  in  pain.” 

“This  is  no  good  for  you,  then.” 

“I’m  not  sure  what’s  good  for  me,  anymore.” 

“Who  is?” 


20 


Dale  Bailey 


Asimov's 


“You  seem  to  be  pretty  certain.” 

“I’ve  stripped  my  life  to  certain  basics,  that’s  all.” 

“There’s  no  Mrs.  Wilson?” 

“Not  for  many  years  now.” 

“Are  you  lonely?” 

‘You’re  very  curious,  aren’t  you?  Let’s  collect  our  drinks.” 

They  stood  at  the  railing  again.  Gw5meth  sipped  her  martini.  She  was  being  care- 
ful now. 

“I  thought  perhaps  some  great  heartache  in  your  past — ” 

“Nothing  so  romantic.  I’m  afraid.  She  wasn’t  willing  to  live  with  the  risks  I take.  I 
wasn’t  willing  to  live  without  them.” 

“Why  not?” 

“Do  you  know  Wallace  Stevens?  Death  is  the  mother  of  beauty?” 

“Poetry,  too?” 

‘You  know  it  then.” 

“I’ve  read  it,  I think.  In  college  once.” 

‘You  should  read  it  again.” 

She  laughed.  “What  would  I find  there,  Robert  Wilson?  Truth  or  beauty?” 

“A  bit  of  both,  maybe.” 

‘You  must  feel  great  disdain  for  your  charges.” 

He  shrugged. 

‘You  must  feel  great  disdain  for  me.” 

“If  I felt  disdain,  I wouldn’t  be  talking  to  you,  would  I?” 

“What  do  you  feel?” 

“Are  you  flirting  with  me,  Mrs.  Braunmiller?” 

“I’m  curious,  that’s  all.” 

“What  you  did  was  very  brave.  Also  very  stupid.  I admire  the  courage.” 

“And  the  stupidity?” 

Wilson  didn’t  answer.  He  lifted  his  glass  and  finished  his  whiskey.  He  held  it  in  his 
mouth  for  a long  moment.  He  set  the  glass  on  the  railing.  “Laphroaig,”  he  said.  “Nec- 
tar of  the  gods.” 

“Mr.  Wilson— ” 

He  squared  up  to  face  her.  “I  don’t  admire  stupidity  in  anyone,  Mrs.  Braunmiller. 
But  I admire  courage  very  much.  Courage  compensates  for  many  failings.”  Then,  af- 
ter a moment:  “It  was  the  yearling,  was  it?” 

“I  suppose.” 

“It  won’t  do  to  anthropomorphize  them.  You’re  likely  to  get  me  killed  that  way.” 

When  she  didn’t  answer,  he  said,  “What  have  you  come  here  for?  Nobody  comes 
here  without  a reason.” 

“To  see  the  dinosaurs,  what  else?” 

But  he  wouldn’t  take  that  as  an  answer.  She  could  see  it  in  the  set  of  his  shoulders, 
in  the  observing  blue  eyes  that  held  hers  to  account. 

“I’m  not  sure,”  she  said. 

“No  one  ever  is,”  he  said. 

The  party  settled  into  the  languid  rhythm  that  dying  parties  acquire.  The  band 
swung  into  something  soft  and  jazzy.  There  was  no  more  dancing.  The  guests  who 
lingered  clustered  around  the  fire  pits  and  talked  quietly,  occasional  bursts  of  laugh- 
ter lifting  into  the  air  like  larks. 

Gwyneth  stood  at  the  edge  of  the  terrace  with  a glass  of  wine,  watching  as  some- 
one threw  a log  onto  a guttering  fire.  A shower  of  sparks  swirled  up  to  print  them- 
selves against  the  swollen  moon  that  had  lately  cleared  the  mountains.  She  felt  a 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous 


21 


September  2012 

surge  of  gladness,  a kind  of  nostalgia  in  reverse,  that  at  least  that  had  not  changed. 
The  old  familiar  moon  still  gazed  down  upon  her  from  the  alien  wash  of  stars. 

A hand  touched  her  elbow. 

She  turned,  half  expecting  to  see  Wilson — she  wasn’t  sure  where  he  had  gone,  or 
when — and  found  herself  staring  into  Peter’s  face  instead. 

“It’s  late,”  he  said. 

She  didn’t  know  the  time. 

They  leaned  their  elbows  on  the  railing  and  stared  into  the  night. 

“I  waited  up.” 

“I  thought  you  might.”  Her  wine  caught  a spark  of  firelight  and  held  it.  “I  didn’t 
mean  to  worry  you.” 

“You  didn’t  worry  me.” 

She  saw  the  lie  in  the  set  of  his  jaw,  the  muscle  twitching  there. 

“I  just  wondered  where  you  were.” 

“I’ve  been  right  here.” 

“I  know.”  That  twitch  of  muscle.  “I  just  wondered,  that’s  all.” 

They  were  silent  for  a time. 

“We  didn’t  dance,”  he  said. 

‘You  didn’t  ask.” 

Gwyneth  turned  to  look  at  him.  In  the  moonlight,  Peter’s  face  looked  older,  gaunt, 
his  eyes  deeply  shadowed.  How  strange  he  had  become  to  her. 

What  had  happened  to  them? 

Peter  laughed  quietly.  “No,  I suppose  I didn’t.” 

Then:  “Was  he  scolding  you?” 

“Mr.  Wilson?” 

She  hadn’t  thought  so  at  the  time,  but — 

“Not  scolding  exactly,”  she  said.  “Reminding  me,  maybe.” 

“Reminding  you?” 

“That  he  wasn’t  yoked.  That  he  was  putting  himself  at  risk  in  ways  the  rest  of  us 
are  not.” 

And  now,  for  the  second  time  that  evening:  “What  possessed  you,  Gwen?” 

“Something  came  over  me.  I don’t  know.” 

The  whole  thing — the  entire  trip  from  the  moment  she’d  seen  that  footage  on  her 
screen  back  home — had  been  something  she’d  had  to  do,  a mute  imperative  that  she 
could  not  resist.  Why  did  you  come  here'?  Wilson  had  asked  her. 

I don’t  know. 

Something  came  over  me,  she  thought. 

‘You  could  have  gotten  the  man  killed.” 

Wind  rustled  the  conifer  needles.  The  cries  of  unknown  creatures  rose  up  to  her. 
Gwyneth  thought  about  the  thousand  battles  for  survival  unfolding  in  the  darkness 
below,  marveling  that  someday  millions  of  years  hence,  that  eternal  struggle  would 
give  rise  to  men,  and  that  not  long  after  that  as  the  Earth  measured  its  days,  men 
too  would  reach  their  apogee  and  subside  into  the  muck. 

Sighing,  Peter  said,  “Come  on,  it’s  late,  Gwen.” 

And  this  time,  with  a wistful  glance  back  at  the  glowing  fire  pits  and  the  looming 
globe  of  the  enormous  moon,  she  consented.  As  they  climbed  the  plush  stairs  to  their 
room,  Peter  put  his  hand  to  the  small  of  her  back  and  drew  her  to  him.  Their  lips 
brushed  in  a cool,  dry  kiss.  Gwyneth  turned  away.  A veil  of  dark  hair  fell  between 
them.  When  Gwyneth  hooked  it  over  her  ear,  she  could  not  bear  to  look  him  in  the 
face. 

“Gwen — ” 

“Not  here,”  she  whispered. 


22 


Dale  Bailey 


Asimov's 


Yet  later  still,  in  the  moon-splashed  room,  as  they  lay  together  in  their  gauzy 
eggshell  bower,  Gwyneth  drew  away  once  more.  Peter  turned  his  back  to  her.  She 
watched  the  rigid  line  of  his  shoulders.  When  at  last  he  spoke,  Peter’s  voice  was  tense 
with  fury. 

“The  hell  with  it  then.” 

“Peter,”  she  said.  “Fm  sorry.  Fm  sorry,”  she  said. 

But  it  wasn’t  enough. 

Gw3meth  turned  away,  tears  welling  in  her  eyes.  They  lay  still  then,  back  to  back, 
like  slow  continents  adrift.  After  a time,  Peter’s  breathing  deepened  into  sleep,  but 
Gwyneth  lay  awake  for  hours,  staring  out  the  moonlit  square  of  window  into  the 
shadowy  forest  beyond.  As  she  hovered  at  the  edge  of  sleep,  there  came  a faraway 
cough  in  the  darkness.  She  tossed  restlessly. 

Something  ponderous  moved  in  her  dreams. 

She  woke  at  seven  to  find  Peter  staring  across  the  bed  at  her. 

“What?”  she  said. 

“Nothing.” 

But  his  voice  was  cool  and  he  didn’t  seem  to  be  in  any  hurry  to  get  up.  He  lounged 
in  a nest  of  sheets  and  watched  her  dress,  scratching  his  chest  and  tossing  out  an  oc- 
casional desultory  comment  like  a bomb.  And  when  he  finally  joined  her  for  break- 
fast, he  sprawled  unshaven  in  his  chair,  ordered  pancakes,  and  leveled  his  gaze  over 
the  table  at  her.  “So  what’s  on  the  agenda  for  today,  Gwen?” 

She  sipped  her  coffee.  ‘Yet  to  be  seen.” 

“A  Stegosaurus?  A Brontosaurus?  A fucking  woolly  mammoth?” 

“Not  tennis,  you  can  be  sure  of  that.” 

“Tennis  might  do  us  good.  At  least  we’d  be  spending  some  time  together.” 

She  threw  her  napkin  to  the  table.  “Jesus,  Peter!  Why  can’t  you  be  reasona — ” 

“Why  can’t  you,  Gwen?  Why  can’t  you — ” 

Robert  Wilson  pulled  out  a chair  and  sat  between  them. 

‘You’ve  got  your  eras  confused,  Mr.  Braunmiller.” 

Gwen  slumped  in  embarrassment.  How  much  had  he  overhead? 

When  Wilson  spoke  again,  he  leaned  forward.  “Today  it’s  the  biggest  game  of  all,  my 
fnends.  The  one  animal  everyone  comes  here  to  see,  the  one  most  of  them  never  do — ” 

“A  T.  rex,”  Gwen  breathed,  embarrassment  forgotten. 

“Did  you  hear  it  in  the  night?” 

“I  thought  I dreamed  it.” 

“It  was  no  dream.  I woke  at  five.  It  was  far  away,  but  moving  closer.” 

Peter  kicked  out  the  fourth  chair  and  propped  up  his  feet. 

“And  how  would  you  know  this?” 

“Fm  a professional,  Mr.  Braunmiller.  Fm  very  good  at  what  I do.  I forget  what  it  is 
you  do  exactly — ” 

“Fm  a financial  analyst.” 

“That’s  right.  And  Fm  betting  you  would  spot  a trend  in  the  markets  long  before  I 
would,  wouldn’t  you?”  He  didn’t  wait  for  Peter  to  answer.  “Look,  I’ve  been  hunting 
these  animals  for  the  last  twenty-five  years,  and  I’ve  only  seen  fourteen  of  them — 
one  of  them  nearly  killed  me.  I was  telling  Mrs.  Braunmiller  about  it  last  night. 
These  creatures  are  the  apex  predators  of  their  era.  They’re  rare  as  hell  and  they  can 
pick  up  the  scent  of  blood  thirty  miles  away  or  more.” 

“The  Triceratops,”  Gwyneth  said. 

‘You’re  a natural,  Mrs.  Braunmiller.”  He  propped  his  elbows  on  the  table.  “The  way 
I figure  it,  this  bastard  got  upwind  of  that  wounded  Triceratops,  and  has  been  fol- 
lowing the  scent  down  out  of  the  mountains  all  night.  We’ll  be  hard-pressed  to  catch 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous 


23 


September  2012 

up  to  it,  but  if  we  do  . . He  shook  his  head.  “Six-and-a-half-tons  of  pure  carnivorous 
aggression.  Forty-two  feet,  nose  to  tail.  Thirteen  feet  at  the  hip.  Olfactory  bulbs  the 
size  of  grapefruit.  A fucking  monster  is  what  Fm  saying — and  I apologize  for  the  lan- 
guage, but  there’s  really  no  other  way  I can  say  it.  You’ll  never  forget  it.” 

He  put  his  hands  flat  on  the  table  and  pushed  himself  to  his  feet. 

“West  gate  in  fifteen  minutes.  See  you  there.” 

“Along  with  all  the  other  excursion  groups,  Fd  imagine,”  Peter  said. 

‘You  underestimate  my  expertise,  Mr.  Braimmiller,”  Wilson  said  without  rancor. 
“And  overestimate  that  of  my  colleagues.  Besides,  we  know  something  they  don’t: 
we’ll  be  tracking  the  bloody  Triceratops.” 

He  didn’t  wait  for  a response. 

Peter’s  pancakes  arrived.  He  buttered  them  in  silence. 

Gwyneth  finished  her  coffee  and  stood.  “Fll  go  to  the  room  and  get  our  things  to- 
gether.” 

‘You  needn’t  bother  with  mine.” 

She  turned  in  disbelief 

“What  did  you  say?” 

He  cut  a bite  of  pancake,  taking  his  time  about  it.  When  he  was  done,  he  said,  “I 
said,  you  needn’t  bother  about  mine.” 

‘You  have  to  be  kidding  me.” 

“No.” 

“Don’t  sulk,  Peter.  It’s  not  attractive.” 

‘You  don’t  seem  to  find  me  attractive  anyway.” 

People  at  surrounding  tables  had  begun  to  sneak  glances  at  them. 

Gwyneth  sat  down,  pushing  her  plate  away.  She  leaned  forward. 

“Look,”  she  said  quietly.  “The  only  way  we’re  going  to  solve  anything  is  if  we  spend 
time  together.” 

“But  we’re  not,  are  we?” 

He  speared  another  deliberate  forkful  of  pancake. 

“We’re  spending  time  with  a dozen  other  people — not  to  mention  your  friend  Wil- 
son— chasing  down  giant  lizards — ” 

“Jesus,  Peter,  did  you  read  anything  I sent  you?  They’re  not  lizards.  They’re — ” 

“Warm  blooded.  I know.  That’s  not  the  point.  The  point  is  that  you  care  more  about 
that  than  you  do  about  trying  to  fix  things.  They’ve  been  dead  sixty-five  million 
years  or  more.  And  staring  in  awe  at  them  isn’t  working  on  our  marriage.  Isn’t  that 
what  we  spent  all  this  money  to  do?  Isn’t  that  what  we  both  wanted?” 

‘Yes,  but—” 

“But  what?  We  could  have  gone  to  the  Caymans  for  a twentieth  of  the  expense  and 
actually  spent  some  time  together — ” 

“We’ve  been  to  the  Ca3anans.  We’ve  been  to  Paris,  for  God’s  sake.  None  of  it  helped, 
Peter.  None  of  it — ” 

And  then  he  said  something  that  stopped  her  cold  in  her  tracks.  “The  problem  isn’t 
in  Paris,  Gwen.  The  problem  isn’t  in  the  goddamn  Cretaceous.  The  problem  is  in  us.” 

“Then  come  with  me  and  help  me  fix  it,  Peter.  Please.” 

“Help  me,”  he  said.  “For  God’s  sake,  help  me.” 

She  stared  at  him  for  a long  moment,  and  then,  like  Wilson,  she  put  her  hands  flat 
against  the  table  and  pushed  herself  to  her  feet. 

“Fm  going  to  get  my  things,”  she  said. 

Peter  was  right:  when  the  west  gate  swung  open,  a mass  of  excursion  groups  was 
sorting  themselves  out.  Most  of  them  chose  the  more  difficult  route,  clambering  up 
the  steep  ridge  in  fifteen  minute  intervals.  Wilson’s  alone  struck  out  in  the  direction 

Dale  Bailey 


24 


Asimov's 


of  the  clearing  where  the  raptors  had  taken  down  the  yearling. 

Later,  two  memories  from  the  journey  stuck  in  Gwyneth’s  mind: 

Robert  Wilson’s  cool  competence. 

And  the  beast. 

The  rest  was  but  hazy  recollection.  The  march  triple  time  through  the  looming 
woodland.  The  sweat  that  poured  down  her  face  till  it  stung  her  eyes.  The  tiny 
theropods  that  scattered  before  them.  Even  the  charnel  house  stench  of  the  clearing 
itself 

The  yearling’s  carcass  lay  on  its  side  in  a bed  of  thrashed  and  flattened  grass,  the 
great  ribcage  nearly  stripped  of  flesh.  Its  horns  lanced  from  a face  that  had  been 
gashed  and  half  devoured.  Scavengers  had  descended  upon  what  remained:  opales- 
cent maggots  the  size  of  a man’s  thumb,  chittering  insects  that  were  larger  still,  a 
clutch  of  knee-high  dinosaurs,  ruddy  and  yellow,  that  screeched  at  them  in  fury, 
feathered  ruffs  billowing  out  to  either  side  of  their  narrow-beaked  maws. 

Wilson  ignored  them. 

“Photos,  anyone?”  he  asked,  and  several  of  the  men  shuffled  forward. 

Great  white  hunters,  Gwyneth  thought,  as  if  they’d  personally  felled  the  thing.  She 
and  Angela  and  Frank  Stafford  stood  to  the  side,  sipping  cool  spring  water  from  can- 
teens, and  watched. 

“Peter  not  well?”  Stafford  asked. 

“No,”  Gwyneth  said,  and  she  felt  Angela  give  her  a knowing  look. 

Then  they  were  on  the  move  again,  following  the  path  trampled  by  the  fleeing 
Triceratops.  Waist-high  grass  swayed  to  either  side.  On  the  far  side  of  the  clearing, 
the  forest  enveloped  them  once  again:  colonnades  of  towering  conifers  and  an- 
giosperms,  damp  soil  underfoot.  Late  morning  now,  cool  shadows  under  the  trees, 
motes  adrift  in  green  air. 

Gwyneth  watched  Wilson,  lanky  and  tall,  his  neck  dusky  from  wind  and  sun,  slip 
among  the  trees  like  he’d  been  born  of  the  landscape  himself  Deep  into  the  forest, 
the  trail  split. 

Wilson  paused,  studying  the  sign. 

“The  cows  went  left,  working  their  way  down  toward  the  plain,”  he  said,  pointing. 
“The  bull  climbed  the  ridgeline,  looking  for  a place  to  hole  up.” 

“Why?”  someone  asked. 

“Who  knows?  Instinct,  maybe.  To  protect  the  cows.  He  knows  the  carnivores  will 
be  coming  for  him.” 

Something  coughed  in  the  distance. 

Gwyneth  shivered. 

“We’re  close  now,”  Wilson  said. 

He  set  a faster  pace  after  that.  Winded,  they  trudged  after  him,  still  climbing.  Wil- 
son moved  with  unswerving  grace,  almost  invisible  as  he  cut  through  shadows  and 
the  golden  blades  of  sunlight  that  knifed  through  the  forest  canopy. 

Perspiration  slid  down  the  channel  of  Gwjmeth’s  spine. 

They  followed  some  spoor  that  Wilson  alone  could  see,  continuing  to  climb — ^hard 
climbing,  too,  upon  occasion,  clutching-at-tree-branch  climbing,  scree  sliding  loose 
underfoot.  A thin,  bearded  man  slipped  and  fell,  blood3dng  his  forearm.  They  paused 
while  Wilson  disinfected  the  cut — it  must  have  been  three  inches  long — and  applied 
a pressure  bandage  with  deft,  sure  hands.  “That’ll  hold  it  for  now,”  he  said,  gripping 
the  man’s  shoulder,  and  Gwyneth  couldn’t  help  noticing  the  grace  of  those  long  fingers, 
the  blunt  crescents  of  his  nails.  “You’ll  want  to  get  it  looked  at  back  at  the  hotel,”  he 
was  saying.  “A  couple  of  stitches  might  be  in  order.” 

They  found  the  wounded  triceratops  forty  minutes’  hike  beyond  that.  The  ridge 
towered  above  them  here,  a rocky  cliff  face  that  stood  sharp  against  the  sky.  A thick 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous 


25 


September  2012 

stand  of  conifers  screened  a wide  ravine.  Maybe  a hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  side 
to  side,  the  chasm  narrowed  as  it  deepened.  The  Triceratops  lay  inside,  far  back  in 
an  angle  of  stone. 

“Can  we  get  closer?”  someone  asked. 

“I  wouldn’t  advise  it,”  Wilson  said. 

The  binoculars  made  the  rounds.  Gwyneth  studied  the  Triceratops.  The  great  bel- 
lows of  its  lungs  heaved  irregularly.  Dirt  caked  the  exposed  wound.  Insects  buzzed 
around  the  glistening  bulge  of  viscera.  She  could  smell  the  thing  from  here,  a stench 
of  rot  and  shit  and  death.  It  moaned  when  it  saw  them,  that  long  rusty  sound,  like  a 
nail  being  wrenched  from  ancient  wood.  Wilson  drew  them  into  a blind  of  towering 
angiosperms,  admonishing  them  to  silence. 

“Soon  now,”  he  said,  and  they  hunkered  down  to  wait. 

The  fronds  of  the  angiosperms  waved  above  them  in  the  midday  heat.  Then,  like 
God  himself  flipping  a switch,  the  air  went  abruptly  still.  Gwyneth  lifted  her  head, 
listening.  It  was  more  than  the  lack  of  birds.  The  tiny  mammals  in  the  treetops  had 
fallen  silent;  the  insects  that  moments  ago  had  whickered  in  the  air  around  them 
disappeared.  The  forest  held  its  breath.  Something  big — something  dangerous — ^was 
on  the  move.  She  could  sense  it:  a charged  stillness  in  the  air,  a tension  in  the  hlood. 

Something  snorted  beyond  the  trees  that  screened  the  mouth  of  the  ravine. 

Gwyneth  could  see  it  in  her  mind,  lifting  its  vast  head  to  taste  of  the  unmoving  air. 

Her  heart  quickened. 

Twenty-five  years,  and  Wilson  had  seen  fourteen  of  them.  Fourteen  of  them.  And 
fucking  Peter  back  at  the  hotel. 

A callused  hand  touched  her  elbow. 

“This  is  a time  for  courage,  Mrs.  Braunmiller.  Not  stupidity.” 

Indeed  not,  she  thought.  She  could  feel  his  breath  tickle  erect  the  fine  hairs  at  the 
nape  of  her  neck,  and  for  a moment  she  was  aware  of  nothing  else,  not  the  desperate 
gasping  of  the  felled  Triceratops,  not  the  expedition  group  arrayed  in  the  greenery 
around  her,  not  even  the  vast  creature  that  shifted  its  weight  beyond  the  curtain  of 
trees — 

Wilson  touched  her  elbow  again. 

“There  you  go,”  he  breathed,  and  then  she  saw  the  thing:  monstrous,  the  beast  of 
the  apocalypse  itself,  like  some  foregone  doom  from  the  age  of  Revelation.  It  did  not 
emerge  from  the  trees,  it  simply  appeared  among  them,  ghost-like  and  huge  and  ut- 
terly silent,  bigger  even  than  the  creature  that  had  run  in  her  dreams,  invisible  one 
moment,  visible  the  next,  like  a long  lens  pulling  focus. 

And  silent.  So  silent. 

Someone  moaned  in  terror — this  wasn’t  what  they’d  bargained  for,  not  at  all — and 
the  monster  swung  its  vast  head  toward  the  grove  of  angiosperms.  Another  moan — 
Wilson  hissed,  ‘'Shut  up,  you  fool!” — and  the  T3rrannosaur  moved,  shedding  the  cam- 
ouflage of  the  trees  like  water,  one  step,  then  two,  its  great  taloned  feet  tearing  at  the 
dark  soil,  its  tiny,  ridiculous  arms — evolution’s  prank — folded  at  its  breast.  One  slow 
step,  then  another,  and  a third.  And  did  the  earth  shake  beneath  its  feet?  Surely  not, 
yet  Gw3meth  felt  it  all  the  same,  felt  the  earth  rumble  as  the  monster  lunged  toward 
them,  gathering  speed,  fast,  oh  fast,  and  sweet  Jesus  who  could  have  imagined  the 
thing,  death  rampant  and  alive  and  more  beautiful  than  she  could  have  dreamed; 
she  marveled  at  its  sunshot  hide,  golden  streaked  and  green,  its  bullet  head  weav- 
ing hollow-cheeked  upon  its  cobra  neck,  its  nostrils  flaring,  its  eyes  ravening  and 
aflame. 

It  closed  fast,  forty  yards,  thirty,  twenty-five.  Someone  broke  and  ran,  she  didn’t 
see  who,  and  then  the  monster — this  impossible  beast  from  an  era  out  of  time — at 
last  gave  vent  to  the  fury  that  burned  in  its  furnace  heart.  It  roared,  its  jaws  un- 

Dale  Bailey 


26 


Asimov's 


hinging  to  reveal  a shark’s  hoard  of  yellow  teeth  the  size  of  railroad  spikes.  A gust  of 
carrion  stench  blasted  over  Gw3nietli.  Her  yoke  seized  her  and  she  found  herself  ca- 
reening once  again  toward  the  gravity  well  of  the  future,  trying  to  hang  on  for  a mo- 
ment longer  just  to  stare  in  wonder  at  the  thing — 

Her  stomach  twisted — 

And  then  a rusty-hinge  screech  of  agony  reminded  the  Tyrannosaur  that  other 
prey — ^bigger  prey,  and  easy — ^was  to  be  had.  It  wheeled  to  face  the  Triceratops,  its 
tail  lashing,  and  loped  the  length  of  the  ravine,  its  feet  hammering  tracks  six  inches 
into  the  soil.  The  Triceratops  somehow  staggered  to  its  feet;  the  bloody  rent  in  its 
side  disgorged  fresh  loops  of  tangled  viscera. 

And  then  the  beast  was  upon  it. 

The  Triceratops  lowered  its  head  to  meet  the  titan.  Tearing  at  the  soil  with  legs 
sheathed  in  swelling  ropes  of  muscle,  the  T3n’annosaur  wheeled  around  the  swing- 
ing horns.  The  wounded  Triceratops  was  too  slow.  One  of  the  T.  rex’s  taloned  feet 
ripped  open  its  hindquarters.  The  next  moment — Gwyneth  looking  on,  choked  with 
terror  and  some  other  strong  emotion,  she  couldn’t  quite  say  what — ^the  Tju^annosaur 
closed  its  massive  jaws  just  behind  the  Triceratops’s  frill. 

The  killing  blow. 

The  Triceratops  went  down,  feet  spasming  as  the  Tyrannosaur  tore  lose  a giant 
chunk  of  flesh  and  swallowed.  It  lifted  its  monstrous  head  to  the  sky  and  bellowed  in 
triumph. 

After  that  it  was  awful. 

The  party  that  night — there  were  parties  every  night — ^hummed  with  excitement. 

Three  of  the  excursion  groups  had  caught  sight  of  the  T.  rex,  but  only  one  of  them, 
Wilson’s,  had  seen  the  kill.  You  lucky  bastard,  his  colleagues  said,  shaking  their 
heads,  but  Gwyneth  knew  that  it  was  more  than  luck,  that  it  was  skill  and  knowl- 
edge; she  recalled  the  swift  precision  of  his  lean  hands  applying  the  pressure  ban- 
dage, she  recalled  his  words  in  her  ear:  This  is  the  time  for  courage,  not  stupidity. 

She  was  done  with  stupidity,  Gwyneth  thought.  She  felt  that  she  had  opened  a 
new  angle  of  vision  upon  the  world;  she  understood  now  that  pain  was  sometimes 
necessary,  that  it  ruined  some  things  to  speak  of  them  too  much,  that  truth  could 
equal  beauty.  Her  fellow  guests  seemed  faintly  diminished,  their  conversation — 

— snapped  its  neck  like  a pretzel  stick — 

— magnificent  creature — 

— empty  of  any  genuine  comprehension  of  what  they  had  seen. 

Maybe  the  change — if  there  was  a change — showed  in  her  face,  for  as  they  sat 
down  to  dinner  Angela  said,  “You  look  flushed,  darling.  Maybe  this  afternoon  was  too 
much  for  you.” 

“Looks  like  you  got  a fever  is  what  it  looks  like,”  Frank  opined,  ordering  the  duck- 
bill steak  (“appropriate,  eh?”  he  joked). 

Appropriate  enough,  Gwyneth  supposed. 

The  truth  was,  she  didn’t  feel  quite  herself  Frank  had  been  right:  fever  was  the 
word  for  it.  Fever — ever  since  she  had  seen  that  monster  for  herself,  and  felt  the 
blast  of  its  carrion  breath.  She  had  read  about  it,  she  had  seen  it  on  video,  but  not 
until  this  afternoon  had  she  really  known  such  things  existed  in  the  world.  Fever. 
The  fever  called  living,  she  thought,  another  fragment  of  old  poetry  rattling  around 
inside  her  head  like  a piece  of  angry  candy. 

She  only  wished  Peter  had  been  with  her. 

“Where  is  Peter,  an3rway?”  Frank  said,  as  if  he’d  sensed  the  run  of  her  thoughts. 

“I  think  he  is  coming  down  with  something,”  she  said.  “Maybe  we  both  are.” 

“Up  to  the  room  with  you,  the  minute  you’re  finished  eating,”  Angela  said. 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous 


27 


September  2012 

Frank  grunted. 

But  it  wasn’t  up  to  the  room  that  Angela  dragged  her  when  Frank  had  finished  his 
steak  and  wandered  off  to  hold  court  at  the  party.  It  was  to  the  little  bar  overlooking 
the  plain,  where  a fire  pit  burned  and  a pair  of  lovers  whispered  in  the  shadows. 

“Something  warm,”  she  told  the  bartender,  and  afterward,  cupping  Irish  coffee  as 
they  stood  by  the  fire  pit,  “Peter’s  not  sick  and  you  know  it.” 

“How  do  you  know?” 

“I’ve  been  married  twice,  love.  He’s  sulking.  Sulking  this  morning  and  sulking  at 
dinner,  making  it  worse  for  himself  every  moment  because  he  can’t  stay  in  that  room 
forever,  and  he  knows  it.  Stupid  male  pride.  Whatever  in  the  world  has  gone  wrong 
with  you  two?” 

“I  don’t  know,”  Gwyneth  said. 

Down  below,  in  the  darkness  beyond  the  tree-studded  escarpment,  something 
roared  on  the  savannah.  She  wondered  what  it  was — something  big,  no  doubt — ^but 
nothing  she  could  shape  inside  her  head.  And  that  was  how  it  was  with  Peter,  too, 
wasn’t  it?  Something  big  had  happened  to  them  somewhere  along  the  way,  but  she 
couldn’t  put  her  finger  on  when,  or  what. 

She  couldn’t  find  the  shape  of  it  inside  her  head. 

“I  don’t  know.” 

She  swiped  at  tears  with  one  hand. 

“You  must  think  I’m  an  idiot.” 

“I  think  you’re  confused.  It’s  okay  to  be  confused.” 

“But  there’s  nothing  wrong.  There  shouldn’t  be  anything  wrong.  He’s  a good  man, 
he’s  kind  and  he’s  gentle  and  he’s  handsome — anyone  could  see  that  he’s  a good  man.” 

Angela  wrapped  an  arm  around  Gw3meth’s  shoulder  and  pulled  her  close. 

“I  know.  I—” 

“He  said — ” Gwyneth  sobbed  discreetly. 

The  lovers  had  departed. 

The  barman  found  something  pressing  to  do  at  the  far  end  of  the  bar. 

“He  said  that  what  was  wrong  with  us  wasn’t  in  the  Caymans  or  in  Paris  or  in  the 
Cretaceous.  He  said  it  was  inside  us.” 

“He’s  probably  right  about  that.” 

“I  thought  that  I could  save  us  by  coming  here.  I really  did.  I risked  ever5dhing  on 
it,  everything  we  had.”  She  sniffed  and  met  the  other  woman’s  gaze.  “Somehow  I 
thought  that  I could  save  us.  I don’t  know  how.” 

“Do  you  love  him,  Gw5meth?” 

“I  don’t  know.  We  just  drifted  away  from  each  other,”  she  said,  and  that  image  came 
to  her  once  again:  continental  drift,  landmasses  on  the  move,  so  slow  you  didn’t  even 
notice  it  until  an  ocean  lay  between  you. 

It  would  have  been  easier  if  one  of  them  had  cheated. 

“Shhhh,”  Angela  said. 

Gradually,  the  sobs  subsided. 

The  barman  brought  them  another  coffee.  The  night  had  turned  cool,  and  the 
moon  had  just  started  to  slide  over  the  massif  to  their  back,  laying  down  a patch- 
work  of  shadows  on  the  ridge  below  them.  Once  again,  Gw3meth  felt  that  new  knowl- 
edge take  shape  inside  her:  that  some  things  could  not  be  spoken,  that  truth  could 
equal  beauty,  that  pain  was  sometimes  necessary,  and  real. 

“Why  on  Earth  did  you  ever  come  here?”  Angela  said. 

They  caught  up  with  Frank  at  the  party,  but  soon  after,  he  and  Angela  departed — 
another  shot  at  Kronosaurs  had  been  promised  for  the  morning,  and  Angela  had 
shamed  him  into  going  along  this  time.  “We  didn’t  come  here  to  play  tennis,”  she 

Dale  Bailey 


28 


Asimov's 


said.  “Besides,  you’ll  be  wearing  a lifesuit.  It’s  not  like  you  can  drown.” 

Afterward,  Gwyneth  floated  ghost-like  through  the  party,  waiting  for  Peter.  She  had 
resolved  to  kiss  him  on  the  stairs  when  he  came,  but  he  did  not  come,  and  at  last  it  was 
late.  The  moon  had  risen  high  into  the  alien  sky.  The  fires  had  dwindled  to  coals.  Even 
the  hard-core  drinkers  were  pouring  themselves  one  by  one  into  their  rooms. 

Somehow — afterward  Gwyneth  could  never  quite  figure  out  precisely  how  it  hap- 
pened, how  the  decision  came  to  her  or  if  it  had  been  a decision  at  all  and  not  some 
foreordained  conclusion — she  found  herself  at  the  concierge’s  desk.  Inquiries  were 
made.  The  concierge  responded  without  lifting  an  eyebrow.  Apparently  such  in- 
quiries were  not  uncommon. 

The  corridor  was  in  the  basement  of  the  hotel. 

She  knocked  on  the  door. 

Robert  Wilson  opened  it. 

“Are  you  sure?”  he  said. 

“I’m  sure.” 

His  hands  were  callused.  They  felt  real  against  her  flesh. 

Later — it  must  have  been  three  or  after — Gwyneth  slipped  through  the  door  of  her 
room.  Peter  stirred  in  the  depths  of  the  eggshell  bower. 

“What  time  is  it,  Gwen?”  he  said  in  the  darkness,  as  though  he  didn’t  know,  as 
though  his  voice  wasn’t  wide  awake,  and  waiting. 

“It’s  late,  Peter.” 

He  was  silent  for  a long  time.  Gwyneth  stood  by  the  door  rmtil  her  eyes  adjusted. 
She  made  her  way  across  the  shadowy  room.  She  stood  hy  the  window,  staring  out 
into  the  Cretaceous  night.  It  had  grown  darker,  but  the  moon  in  its  long  descent  still 
frosted  the  leaves  outside  the  window.  If  she  squinted,  she  could  see — or  imagined 
that  she  could  see — something  moving  out  there  near  the  forest  floor.  A low-slung 
night  grazer,  maybe,  or  maybe  just  the  wind-drift  fronds  of  some  ground-hugging 
fern. 

“The  party  must  have  gone  late.” 

“I  guess  it  did.” 

“The  T.  rex  and  ever3fthing.  People  must  have  been  excited.” 

“It’s  all  anyone  could  talk  about.” 

“I’m  sorry  I was  ill.  I wish  I could  have  been  there.” 

She  said  nothing. 

“What  was  it  like?” 

“The  party  or  the  T.  rex?” 

He  laughed  in  the  gloom. 

She  had  no  words  for  it,  no  way  to  begin. 

“There  was  something  spiritual  to  it,”  she  said.  “I  don’t  know  how  to  explain.” 

Now  his  laughter  had  a bitter  edge. 

“Spiritual?  Seeing  one  giant  animal  tear  another  one  to  pieces?” 

“It’s  not  that.” 

But  it  was.  The  hlood  sport  of  the  thing  had  excited  her. 

“Or  not  that  alone,  anyway.  It  was  the  thing’s  purity  of  purpose,  I think.  So  devoid 
of  confusion  or  ...  or  ambiguity.  Just  pure  appetite.  Every  sinew  of  its  body  had 
evolved  to  serve  it.” 

She  said,  “It  doesn’t  make  any  sense.  I know  it  doesn’t  make  any  sense.” 

In  the  silence  that  followed,  she  felt  once  again  the  distance  between  them:  conti- 
nental drift,  something  so  big  she  couldn’t  quite  shape  it  in  her  mind. 

“You  weren’t  ill,”  she  said. 

“No.” 

Mating  Habits  of  the  Late  Cretaceous 


29 


September  2012 

“You  could  have  come.”  Then:  “What  are  we  going  to  do?” 

He  was  silent  for  a long  time. 

“Was  it  worth  it,  Gwyneth?” 

She  stared  into  the  moon-silvered  dark. 

Peter  turned  on  the  bedside  lamp. 

Her  face  hovered  in  the  glass,  hollowed  out  and  half  transparent,  ghost-like. 

“Turn  it  off  Turn  it  off,  Peter.” 

He  did,  and  the  Cretaceous  dark  rose  up  to  envelop  her. 

“Another  shot  at  Kronosaurs,  tomorrow,”  he  said,  and  she  felt  a doorway  open  be- 
tween them. 

Some  things  you  could  not  speak  of  Some  wounds  healed  in  silence. 

“We  should  get  some  sleep,”  he  said. 

Gwyneth  stood  in  the  threshold.  Her  body  was  wide  awake.  She  felt  like  she  might 
never  sleep  again.  Peter  swept  back  the  veils  of  the  eggshell  bower  and  stood,  tall  in 
the  darkness,  and  came  to  her.  He  put  a hand  to  the  small  of  her  back  and  leaned 
over,  brushing  her  ear  with  his  lips. 

“Come  to  bed,  Gwen,”  he  said. 

But  she  only  stood  there,  his  hand  at  her  back,  his  breath  at  her  ear.  The  night 
deepened.  Even  the  moon  was  gone.  Something  huge  and  bright  streaked  across  the 
sky.  It  erupted  on  the  horizon,  red  and  orange,  a god-light  towering  into  vacuum  far 
above.  Shockwaves  followed,  flattening  the  trees  on  the  distant  ridges  in  a broad  ex- 
panding circle,  as  though  a great  fist  had  slammed  down  upon  the  planet,  rocking 
them  so  that  they  had  to  clutch  at  one  another  to  stay  on  their  feet.  The  thick  glass 
spider-webbed  in  its  frame.  Somewhere  in  the  depths  of  the  hotel,  something 
crashed.  Someone  screamed.  Then  the  fire,  burning  from  horizon  to  horizon  as  it  ate 
the  dark.  Some  things  could  not  be  saved,  Gwyneth  thought.  Some  wounds  did  not 
heal.  Then  the  yoke  took  her.  It  was  just  as  Wilson  had  said:  it  was  like  being  turned 
inside  out.  O 

Copyright  ©201 2 Dale  Bailey 


30 


Dale  Bailey 


Stories  by  Chris  Willrich  have  appeared  in  such  places  as 
Beneath  Ceaseless  Skies,  Black  Cate,  F&SF,  and  Asimov's.  He 
lives  with  his  family  in  Silicon  Valley,  where  for  the  past 
several  years  he's  been  working  as  a children's  librarian. 
We're  happy  that  perusing  children's  literature  in  high-tech 
surroundings  can  spark  interesting  story  ideas  like  those  in 

evidence  in  the  wondrous  . . . 

STAR  5DUP 

Chris  Willrich 

I he  shooting  star  burst  upon  the  world  Dimhope,  which  is  to  say  it  plunged  with- 
in five  klicks  of  Veiltown.  For  if  a meteorite  falls  in  the  forest  and  no  Dimmer  hears 
it,  does  it  make  a sound? 

The  Dimmers  of  Veiltown,  the  only  habitation  in  the  world,  had  given  up  all  mech- 
anisms that  peered  beyond  their  ambit.  Their  satellites  had  long  since  blazed.  Their 
starport  was  a hundred-meter  stone  bowl  pocked  from  quarrying  and  meshed  in 
glowvines.  Their  mushroom-houses  stood  tall  and  solitary  in  the  three  moons’  light, 
and  all  thirty  loomed  stern  beside  triple  peacock-fans  of  shadow. 

Shadows  shredded.  Habitations  heaved. 

A door  or  five  opened  in  response  to  the  flash  and  concussion.  Eyes  and  snouts 
and  whiskers  peered  and  sniffed  and  quivered  and  retreated.  Nothing  good  could 
come  from  the  sky. 

And  so  in  silence  did  First  Mate  Twitch  come  strolling.  He  broke  it.  His  raucous 
song  attracted  a fangwing.  He  broke  that  too.  First  Mate  Twitch  came  singing  up  the 
trail  through  the  unseen  border  between  Dimhope  skulltrees  and  Terran  pines,  a 
dead  fangwing  dangling  from  his  walking  stick. 

Oh  I’m  First  Mate  Twitch 

If  you  hide  I don’t  mind 

I’m  much  stranger  than  human  kindness 

Much  rarer  than  humankind. 

First  Mate  Twitch  was  a chimera,  but  of  no  type  seen  in  Veiltown.  Neither  H.  sapi- 
ens canis  nor  H.  sapiens  felis,  his  gene-line  intersected  that  of  a prey-beast  to  dog  and 
cat  alike.  White-furred  and  whiskered,  he  boasted  powerful  legs  and  elongated  ears. 
He  wore  a green  backpack  and  a plaid  waistcoat  with  a mission  patch  declaring  GRAND 
SURVEY  in  silver  letters,  and  within  his  pocket  blinked  a datapad  on  a gold  chain. 

Barefoot  he  entered  the  tree-wreathed  clearing  beneath  the  stars,  regarding  first 
the  gossamer  strands  spread  overhead  between  treetops  like  a spider’s  web,  second 
the  doors  shut  against  him.  He  gently  rapped  his  staff  upon  one.  The  dead  fangwing 
quivered  like  some  peculiar  collage  of  bat-skin,  shark-cartilage,  and  deflated  balloon. 

There  was  no  response,  but  Twitch  was  undeterred.  “Hello,”  he  said.  “I  am  a trav- 
eler come  from  Earth.  It  is  still  there,  you  know.  Changed,  but  that’s  what  worlds  do. 
A hunger  gnaws  at  me.  Perhaps  you  can  help?” 

A mewing  sound  came  from  beyond  the  door.  “We  have  nothing.  Try  somewhere  else.” 


31 


September  2012 

He  went  to  another  house,  knocking  with  his  knuckle.  A snuffling  voice  said, 
‘Tes?” 

Twitch  said,  “I  am  a visitor  from  Earth.  You  heard  me  right!  I hunger  for  some- 
thing. Can  you  help  me?” 

“You  came  all  the  way  from  Earth?  And  you  did  not  pack  any  food?” 

“I  did  not  say  what  I am  hungry  for  . . .” 

“Away,  night  thing!  Away!” 

Twitch  strode  to  a third  house,  where  a cold  voice  answered,  “What?”  in  response 
to  his  gentle,  one-fingered  tap. 

“I  am  a traveler  from  Earth.  I hope  to  find  nourishment.” 

“You  lie.  No  one  comes  from  Earth.  No  one  cares  about  Dimhope.  You  must  be  from 
a lost  village.” 

“I  am  from  Earth.  We  saw  no  other  settlements  from  orbit.” 

“Go  away.” 

He  went  to  a fourth  door,  where  all  he  had  to  do  was  cough,  before  a sad  voice  an- 
swered, “Hello?” 

“Hello.  I am  First  Mate  Twitch  of  the  Grand  Survey  starship  Nightgift.  I am  not  a 
liar  or  a monster  from  fairy  tales.  I hunger  for  something.  Perhaps  you  can  help?” 

A pause.  “I  have  very  little.  The  crops  have  been  poor.  There  are  no  other  settle- 
ments to  help  us.” 

“I  know.” 

“I  am  sorry,  starfolk.  You  who  have  the  wherewithal  to  come  so  far  mustn’t  take 
from  us  who  have  so  little.” 

“I  hear  you.  Perhaps,  then,  I might  borrow  something,  something  I would  soon 
return.” 

“What?” 

“A  soup-pot.  The  largest  you  have.  I will  use  it  out  here.” 

aj 

“Do  this  thing,  and  I will  trouble  you  no  more.” 

Presently  the  door  creaked  open.  A pale  mainstrain  human,  her  hair  grey  and  her 
hand-knit  wools  swirling  with  every  color  but,  nudged  a cauldron  through  the  doorway. 

‘You  will  need  a fire,”  she  said,  blinking  at  the  sight  of  Twitch. 

“I  understand,”  he  said.  “Thank  you.”  And  as  he  carried  the  cauldron  (easily,  for  he 
was  conditioned  to  higher  gravity)  and  thudded  it  into  the  dirt  that  served  as  the  vil- 
lage square,  she  continued  watching  from  the  door.  Twitch  withdrew  two  heat-bricks 
from  his  pack  and  set  them  down  parallel.  He  hefted  the  cauldron  again  and  placed 
it  on  top.  There  was  a well  in  that  place  and  community  buckets  beside,  so  he 
pumped  and  carried  and  filled,  until  the  cauldron  was  sloshing  and  the  eastern  hori- 
zon was  silver  and  the  windows  full  of  eyes. 

He  kicked  at  the  heat-bricks  and  they  glowed.  He  hummed.  Bubbles  burst  the 
water. 

He  fished  in  his  pack  for  a hefty  stone  that  looked  torn  from  a larger  mass,  black 
with  pocks  and  speckles,  and  he  rotated  it  back  and  forth  in  the  grey. 

Presently  a few  Dimmers  crept  out  in  their  nightclothes  to  regard  him.  There  was  a 
long-snouted  brown  canid,  a dark  mainstrain  man,  and  a wide-eyed  orange  felid  girl. 

“What  are  you  holding?”  said  the  girl,  striped  tail  swishing. 

“A  star  stone.  A thing  I chased  from  the  skies,  knowing  the  wonders  it  bears.  With- 
in are  rare  organic  compounds  quickened  by  the  fires  of  atmospheric  entry.  I mean  to 
dine  upon  them,  making  delicious  star  soup.” 

With  that  he  plunked  the  stone  into  the  boiling  water.  A hint  of  smell  arose.  Was 
there  something  in  it  of  mint,  and  something  of  sugar,  and  something  of  a dream  not 
quite  recalled? 


32 


Chris  Willrich 


Asimov's 


“That  smells  interesting  . . ” said  the  canid. 

“It  does!  It  would  be  better  with  a garnish  of  something-or-other.  A vegetable,  a 
fungus,  or  whatever  analog  exists  on  this  world.  But  I know  the  village  has  nothing 
to  spare.” 

“A  garnish,  you  say,”  said  the  mainstrain  man.  “Perhaps  . . .”  He  departed.  After  a 
moment,  so  did  the  canid. 

The  felid  girl  leaned  close.  “I . . .” 

“Yes?” 

Her  pupils  slitted  as  light  rose  upon  them.  “I  think  I am  seeing  things  ...  in  the 
soup.” 

“What  do  you  see?” 

“There  are  silver  arrows,  and  blue  and  white  balls,  and  stars,  so  many  stars.” 

“An3dhing  else?” 

“A  golden  spiderweb  around  a blue  and  white  ball.  It  is  like  the  Veil  over  the  town, 
but  full  of  tiny  lights.  There  are  silver  arrows  and  fireflies  swirling  all  around  it . . . 
Now  the  spiderweb  is  shredding  ...  It  seems  to  bum  . . .” 

“What  you  see  is  Earth.  Earth  years  ago.  Earth  which  once  declared  only  one  hu- 
man gene-line  was  allowed,  and  all  others  monstrous.” 

“Now  I don’t  see  Earth  anymore.  But  there’s  a huge  silver  thing,  like  a bunch  of 
skulltree  branches  in  a bundle,  their  tips  set  on  fire  ...  or  like  a gaslamp  shaped  like 
a sky-squid  . . .” 

“That  is  Nightgift,  my  ship,  my  home.  We  are  going  to  many  worlds  to  say.  Tear 
the  home  system  no  more.’” 

“It’s  gone  . . . thank  you  for  showing  me  the  stars.” 

“You  can  thank  me  by  adding  to  the  soup.” 

“Oh.  I don’t  think  Mama  will  let  me  bring  anything.” 

“Did  I say  anything  about  food?  Tell  me  something  of  Dimhope.  Speak  it  into  the 
pot.” 

The  mainstrain  man  returned  with  shreds  of  meat.  Twitch  wrinkled  his  nose  but 
nodded  thanks.  The  man  scattered  them  into  the  cauldron,  sa3dng,  “Hey!  I see  some- 
thing in  the  soup  . . .” 

“Yes?” 

“I  see  an  icy  world  with  a huge  dark  moon,  thousands  of  spaceships  glinting  in  the 
space  between.  How  is  it  done?” 

“You  see  Pluto  and  Charon,  whence  my  Nightgift  was  launched.  They  are  twin 
worlds,  Pluto  the  place  of  life,  Charon  of  memories  of  the  dead,  stored  in  machines. 
Upon  the  smaller  moons  that  circle  them  are  the  dreamshops  of  the  engineers,  living 
and  mechanical.  And  at  Styx  Station,  the  exposed  center  of  gravity  of  the  Pluto  sys- 
tem, there  lie  the  shipyards  where  Nightgift  was  born.” 

“I  have  something,”  said  the  girl.  “One  time  I climbed  the  tallest  skulltree  and 
jumped  onto  a shimmerblimp.  You  can  only  do  that  if  you’re  old  enough  to  climb  high 
and  young  enough  for  the  shimmerblimp  to  take  your  weight.  I waited  till  the  time 
was  right.  The  shimmerblimp  circled  around  and  around  and  I saw  everyone  point- 
ing at  me  from  below.  The  world  was  huge  and  I saw  the  mountains  where  the  death- 
blimps  live,  and  the  other  way  I saw  the  sea.  The  shimmerblimp  was  falling  from  my 
weight  but  it  took  a long  time,  and  while  I was  up  I was  like  a bird  of  Earth.  It  took 
me  half  an  hour  to  drop  close  enough  to  the  Veil  to  leap  onto  it.  The  Blackcloaks 
grabbed  me.  I was  really  grounded  then.” 

As  she  talked,  a rainbow-hued,  dark-eyed  flying  cylinder  appeared  in  the  caul- 
dron, cloud-flanked,  a tiny  image  of  the  girl  riding  it.  The  image  rippled  and  bubbled 
but  remained  in  view  while  the  girl  spoke. 

“That’s  it!”  she  said.  “But  I was  younger  then  . . .”  The  girl  within  the  image  grew 

Star  Soup  33 


September  2012 

shorter,  her  cat-eyes  bigger  in  her  face.  “That’s  more  like  how  I was!”  said  the  real 
girl.  “But  how  does  the  soup  . . . ?” 

Now  the  canid  had  returned,  more  Dimmers  with  him.  He  scattered  cabbage 
leaves  into  the  pot.  “Huh.”  The  shimmerblimp  broke  into  prismatic  fragments,  and 
the  image  cleared  as  something  new  appeared.  A world  of  ocean  spun  about  a dark, 
storm-swirled  sphere,  itself  spinning  around  a sun  peppered  with  black  spots. 

“Here  is  Zaratan,”  Twitch  told  them,  even  as  the  scene  in  the  cauldron  zoomed  to- 
ward green  dots  upon  the  moon’s  white-streaked  blue.  “It  has  no  land.  Its  islands  are 
the  backs  of  titanic  medusae,  complete  with  grasslands  and  forests  and  animals.” 

Now  they  beheld  a circular  realm  of  emerald  beauty,  roimd  green  hills  hilled  with 
forests  and  pebbled  with  little  square  houses.  “The  settlers  live  a happy  life  but  must 
contend  with  three  threats.  Every  so  often  their  sun  flares  and  the  islands  submerge 
for  protection.  So  every  house  has  a basement  dug  into  the  hide  of  its  beast,  where  an 
air  pocket  protects  the  inhabitants  for  the  hours  beneath.  The  second  disaster  is  more 
lasting — mating.  At  that  time  two  islands  will  convulse  and  the  people  wiU  take  to  sea 
upon  rafts,  singing  in  honor  of  the  union.  When  the  islands  suddenly  part,  it  is  with  a 
thoroughly  jumbled  mixture  of  inhabitants,  such  that  whole  new  villages  are  born.” 

Now  the  watchers  beheld  an  island  with  withered  trees  and  brown  grass  and 
houses  in  ruin.  Twitch  said,  “The  last  disaster  is  death,  wherein  an  old  island  jour- 
neys to  the  north  pole,  where  ice  is  the  nearest  thing  on  Zaratan  to  permanent  land, 
where  the  medusa  beaches  itself  upon  white  crags.  Most  villagers  abandon  their  host 
during  the  journey,  but  a few  ride  it  even  unto  the  Land  of  the  Dead,  where  the  lone 
starport  of  Zaratan  sits  like  bones  upon  ice.”  The  cauldron  showed  a gleaming  swirl 
of  buildings  upon  a white  plain,  shuttles  rising  on  blue  knives  of  flame.  “There  are 
those  who  return  to  the  isles  from  the  Land  of  the  Dead,  but  they  dwell  in  the  most 
remote  places  upon  the  new  beasts,  for  they  seem  peculiar,  having  reached  the 
threshold  of  another  world.  And  there  are  those  stranger  still,  who  accept  the  invita- 
tions of  passing  vessels  like  mine,  and  journey  into  a darker  sea.  They  take  their 
songs  with  them,  and  when  two  starships  meet,  their  corridors  sometimes  echo  with 
the  mating-chorus  of  Zaratan.” 

The  man  who  brought  meat  whistled.  “It  reminds  me  . . .” 

“Yes?  If  you  say  it,  perhaps  we  will  see  it . . .” 

“Well  . . . There  was  a time,  when  I was  young  and  reckless  and  fearful,  when  I 
longed  to  see  the  ocean.  I carved  a walking  stick  like  yours  and  packed  dried  shriek- 
er  meat  and  set  off  along  the  winding  river  through  the  skulltrees.” 

Zaratan  faded  from  the  cauldron;  and  now  the  skulltrees  of  Dimhope  returned, 
with  their  crowns  that  mimicked  the  faces  of  large  flying  carnivores,  the  better  to 
scare  away  the  large  fl3dng  herbivores.  A dark  river  meandered  amongst  the  trunks. 
A young  version  of  the  man  could  be  seen  far  below. 

“That’s  me!  But  how — ” 

“Don’t  worry  about  it  for  now,”  said  Twitch.  “Enjoy  it.  Does  it  look  right?” 

“Well ...  I wore  green  and  grey,  for  camouflage.  My  knapsack  had  the  same  colors, 
and  it  was  bigger.  I like  to  believe  I was  bigger  too,  and  more  handsome — ” The  scene 
closed  in  on  the  young  man,  who  shifted  and  gained  the  guise  of  a rough  Adonis.  His 
older  self  laughed.  “That’ll  do!  Well,  I made  it  past  fangwings  and  marshes  and 
bloodbugs  and  found  the  ocean.  It  was  bigger  than  an3fthing  I’d  imagined.  Pictures 
don’t  do  it  justice.  Even  this  one  doesn’t . . . Because  the  ocean  just  goes  on  and  on. 
And  it’s  like  it’s  whispering  to  you,  telling  you  the  land,  the  land  you’ve  always  relied 
on,  the  land  that  feeds  you,  that  your  ancestors  sleep  in,  it’s  all  temporary,  and  one 
day  it  will  crumble  into  that  forever-sea.”  Light  crested  and  fell  in  the  Dimmers’ 
faces  as  he  spoke.  More  were  joining  them,  peering  into  that  cauldron-ocean. 

“But  more  than  that . . . there’s  the  booming,  and  the  surging,  like  you’re  inside 

Chris  Willrich 


34 


Asimov's 


your  own  heart.  Something  in  it  makes  you  forget  about  little  things.  The  small  stuff 
drops  away  like  little  sand  grains.  I told  you  before  I was  reckless  and  fearful.  The 
two  went  together,  somehow.  I took  great  risks  because  inside  I was  terrified.  It’s 
hard  to  explain.  Ever  since,  as  a boy,  I saw  what  the  Veil  was  for,  I was  scared  of  the 
sky.  Ever  since  I learned  what  the  skulls  in  the  trees  were  imitating,  I learned  to 
duck  under  cover  . . . And  yet  another  force  would  burst  up  within  me,  make  me  play 
with  fire,  or  leap  from  rooftops,  or  talk  back  to  the  Blackcloaks,  or  battle  other  chil- 
dren with  sticks.  Fear  of  death  made  me  flirt  with  death.  Until  I sought  the  ocean, 
and  found  the  dying  deathblimp.” 

Within  the  image,  a shadow  fell  upon  the  young  man  pla5dng  on  the  beach.  His 
frown  of  discovery  echoed  the  older  man’s  frown  of  memory. 

“I  had  seen  deathblimps  before,  through  the  Veil,  but  I had  never  seen  up  close 
that  skull-like  face,  big  as  a hill.  I had  never  been  near  that  mouth  of  bright  arrow- 
heads, within  that  forest  of  dark  tentacles.  The  deathblimp  was  feeble  and  crooning 
but  big  as  half  the  village.  Its  mouth  alone  was  the  size  of  my  house.  It  was  our  ene- 
my. I sat  on  the  sand  and  watched  it  d3dng.  I saw  dozens  of  arrows  in  its  hide,  and 
scabs  from  gunshot  wounds,  but  those  had  not  felled  it.  It  was  deflated  from  the 
bites  of  its  own  kind.  Maybe  it  fell  into  the  ocean  and  had  enough  buoyancy  to  stay 
afloat  before  it  washed  ashore.” 

He  turned  to  his  neighbors.  “I  do  not  know  why  I fed  it.” 

For  a time  Twitch  heard  only  bubble  and  boil.  Then:  “Yes,  I fed  it  with  . . . yes,  it 
was  fangwings!  How  does  the  soup  know?” 

“Does  that  matter,”  Twitch  said,  tipping  the  staff  with  the  dead  grey  fangwing 
upon  it,  “next  to  the  question  of  why  you  did  what  you  did?” 

“It  was  dying,  I guess,  and  I was  living.  Hard  to  explain.  Away  from  the  village,  no 
one  else  around,  it  was  like  it  and  I were  the  same.”  He  shook  his  head  at  his  yoimger 
self  “That’s  why  I’ve  never  talked  about  this.  How  can  I explain  what  happened  to  me 
at  the  ocean?  I used  to  think  death  was  like  this  little  dark  cave  that  you’d  get  stuffed 
into  one  day,  and  I was  terrified  of  it.  But  after  that — at  least  sometimes — I could  see 
death  as  sunset  on  an  ocean,  with  sea-screechers  flying  rainbow  beside  mountain- 
sized clouds,  something  bigger  than  my  whole  entire  life.  And  I wasn’t  so  afraid.” 

The  felid  girl  asked,  “What  happened  to  the  deathblimp?” 

The  man  looked  at  her.  “It  died.  Food  couldn’t  save  it.  But  I noticed  something. 
Once  I tripped  and  fell  within  reach  of  its  tentacles.  It  stopped  waving  them.  Didn’t 
even  try  to  catch  me.” 

“Maybe  it  was  too  weak,”  said  the  canid. 

“Maybe.  It  died  later  that  day.  I came  home.  That’s  all.” 

There  were  maybe  twenty  villagers  now,  and  as  word  spread,  into  the  soup  went 
bits  of  carrot  and  onion  and  plants  of  purple  and  blue  that  Twitch  did  not  recognize, 
but  when  in  Rome  you  eat  Rome  soup  . . . The  smell  of  it  was  familiar  and  odd. 
Thanksgiving  dinner  and  Moon  Festival  cake,  seashore  and  summit,  flower  and  leaf 
He  wondered  what  it  smelled  like  to  the  Dimmers.  Most  of  the  newcomers  wore 
nightrobes,  but  a few  had  dressed  for  the  day,  and  three  in  particular  loomed  in  dark 
cloaks  that  seemed  over-formal  for  sleepwear.  Twitch  stirred  the  pot.  The  dead  fang- 
wing rotated  as  well. 

“What  is  it  you  think  you  are  doing?”  asked  one  of  the  darkly  garbed  Dimmers. 

“I  am  making  soup,”  said  Twitch. 

‘You  are  doing  more  than  that,”  said  a second. 

“If  you  want  a different  terminology,”  Twitch  said,  “consider  it  an  application  of 
Aarne-Thompson-Uther  folktale  t5q)e  1548.  Or  to  look  at  it  another  way,  as  crowd- 
sourcing. Either  way  the  soup  will  be  good.” 

“It’s  changing!”  said  the  girl,  who  now  led  a group  of  children  peering  into  the  pot. 

Star  Soup  35 


September  2012 

their  grownups  uncomfortably  arrayed  around  them.  “I  see  a planet  that  looks  all  or- 
ange and  dusty,  with  a bunch  of  little  lakes  and  twisty  rivers.” 

“It  resembles  Mars,”  said  the  canid  who  had  been  among  Twitch’s  first  watchers. 
“In  the  home  system.  But  I think  it  may  be  Galatea.” 

“You  are  right,”  said  Twitch  with  a nod.  “I  am  impressed.” 

“We  have  not  all  forgotten  the  stars.”  The  canid  glanced  at  the  robed  ones.  “My 
great-grandparents  worked  the  engines  of  the  ark ...  I read  of  the  Galatea  scientists 
and  their  exile  from  Earth.  But  I do  not  know  what  became  of  them.” 

“Not  every  ending  is  happy,”  Twitch  said.  “But  not  every  ending  is  really  an  end.” 
The  pot,  like  the  portal  on  a descending  ship,  revealed  a swelling  green  valley  deep 
within  a canyon,  a sparkling  snake  of  river  beside.  “Earth  feared  what  the  Galateans 
would  weave  from  algorithms  and  sim-neurons,  and  so  Earth  brain-wiped  or  exiled 
the  movement’s  key  researchers.  But  among  the  stars  the  scientists  could  pursue 
their  singular  mission.” 

Men  and  women  in  floral  garb,  computer-studded  leis  around  their  necks,  circu- 
lated and  talked  and  danced  beneath  the  bright  sun.  “What  manner  of  people  were 
the  would-be  creators  of  gods?”  Twitch  said.  “Artists.  Artists  whose  audience  did  not 
yet  exist,  who  expected  no  boon  from  their  mechanical  offspring  save  perhaps  an 
ironic,  notional,  picosecond  nod.” 

Now  the  Galateans  gathered  in  a circle  near  the  canyon  rim,  and  in  their  midst 
stood  a polished  black  box  reminiscent  of  a booth  or  coffin.  “With  joy  and  fear  they 
whistled  up  the  cloud  of  nanomachines  that  spread  amid  the  dust  storms  of  the 
world,  a cloud  that  thought — or  so  they  believed.”  Sparkling  motes  rose  from  the  box 
amid  cheers  and  laughter,  before  blowing  far  across  the  purple  sky. 

“A  month  passed  with  no  word  from  the  newborn  Intelligences.  Six  months.  A year. 
A decade.  The  new  gods  did  not  speak.  Did  they  exist  at  all?  Arguments  raged.  Pleas 
echoed  upon  the  wind.  Men  and  women  walked  alone  into  the  desert  seeking  some 
form  of  communion,  and  returned  with  contradictory  visions  born — perhaps — of  de- 
privation only.  A new  generation  abandoned  all  their  parents’  work  and  attempted 
new  paths  toward  AI.  All  seemed  sound  in  theory;  nothing  worked.  Were  the  gods  of 
Galatea  jealous,  preventing  their  displacement  by  newcomers?  Was  the  whole  pro- 
ject flawed  from  the  start?  All  that  is  known  is  that  in  over  a century  no  new  AI  has 
emerged  on  Galatea.  The  descendants  of  scientists  forever  look  over  their  shoulders 
and  mutter  imprecations  to  Beings  who  might  or  might  not  dwell  like  djinn  or  na- 
iads amid  the  desert  dust  and  river  silt.” 

“Is  true  AI  impossible  then?”  asked  the  canid. 

“Not  at  all,”  said  Twitch,  “for  after  the  Galatea  exile,  true  AI  was  indeed  grown  on 
Earth,  and  is  commonplace.  Only  on  Galatea  does  it  fail  to  function.” 

“Then  surely  it  is  already  there,”  said  the  felid  girl. 

“The  Galateans  believe  it.  And  most  will  not  abandon  their  world,  in  hopes  the  AIs 
will  one  day  reward  their  faithfulness.” 

“I  think  I can  understand  their  desire,”  said  the  canid,  glancing  over  his  own  shoul- 
der at  his  three  cohorts  in  the  dark  rohes.  “There  was  a time  . . .” 

‘Yes?”  said  Twitch,  and  with  his  staff  he  stirred  and  shattered  Galatea. 

“It  is  my  responsibility  to  keep  the  crops  free  of  omnigluts  and  deepcreeps  and  oth- 
er animals,  and  to  that  end  I sometimes  hunt  and  trap.  I am  careful  in  this  work,  for 
I wish  to  be  proportionate  in  my  killing.  At  times  to  learn  the  ways  of  beasts  I leave 
Veiltown  for  long  periods.” 

Within  the  soup,  the  canid  could  be  seen  walking  through  the  forest. 

“That  is  I,”  said  the  canid.  “Indeed,  that  is  how  I appeared  yesterday,  down  to  the 
last  detail.  Your  stone  is  not  magical,  is  it  starfolk?  Nor  is  it  a thought-reader.  A so- 
phisticated image  generator?  Loaded  with  orbital  reconnaissance  data?” 


36 


Chris  Willrich 


Asimov's 


“What  do  you  think?” 

“I  think  it  will  serve.  I did  not  look  exactly  the  same  on  the  day  of  my  story,  but 
what  of  it?  A tale  is  a tale,  and  no  hearer  will  experience  it  exactly  as  I did.  What 
matters  is  that  one  day  I found  myself  in  the  mountains  where  the  deathblimps 
nest,  and  there  beheld  the  fallen  ship — ^yes.  Well  done.  There  it  is.  You’ve  no  doubt  ob- 
served it  from  space,  its  broken  and  blackened  hull  spreading  the  length  of  five  Veil- 
towns.  It  was  but  a transport  from  the  great  ark,  yet  it  astonished  me.  I sneaked 
among  the  ruins,  deathblimp  shadows  crossing  outside.  Day  ebbed,  yet  I could  not 
leave.  That  night  I camped  within,  warming  myself  in  a makeshift  fireplace  that  was 
once  the  frame  of  a viewscreen,  smoke  rising  through  twisted  breaks  in  the  metal.  I 
was  not  prepared  when  another  screen  behind  me  flickered  to  life.” 

Within  the  cauldron  the  younger  canid,  rubbing  paws  by  the  fire,  was  backlit  by 
blue,  and  spun,  sniffling. 

‘Yes,”  said  the  true  canid,  “though  that  is  the  wrong  color,  and  I,  out  of  sheer  stub- 
bornness, will  not  say  what  it  was.  But  the  small  screen  had  survived,  and  some  sub- 
system was  awakened  to  my  presence.  A voice  said,  ‘Crewmember,  identify.' Terr\^\e^L, 
I gave  the  name  and  occupation  of  my  great-grandfather.  The  machine — ^whatever 
ghost  of  the  ship’s  computer  yet  functioned — told  me,  ‘The  ark  was  destroyed,  techni- 
cian, and  only  this  lander  reached  its  destination.’  Were  the  mountains  the  destina- 
tion, I asked.  ‘No,  the  valley  beyond,’  was  the  reply.  I said  it  needn’t  worry,  for 
survivors  reached  the  valley.  7 do  not  worry,’  it  said.  ‘Worry  is  for  sapient  beings,  and 
I am  not  sapient.  You  are  projecting  your  own  nature  onto  me.  A common  error  in  hu- 
mans, though  less  so  in  technicians.’  I apologized,  and  it  said,  7 do  not  need  your  apol- 
ogy, technician.  I am  a machine.’ 

“I  answered,  ‘It  is  good  for  a man  to  treat  things  with  kindness,  yes,  even  things 
that  do  not  feel,  for  it  keeps  him  in  the  habit.  And  particularly  with  a hard  man  who 
must  sometimes  kill,  it  is  good  for  him  to  keep  apologies  on  his  lips.  I share  them  for 
my  own  sake,  even  if  you,  and  the  trees,  and  the  rocks,  and  even  the  animals,  do  not 
want  them.’ 

“‘You  are  no  technician,’  replied  the  machine,  and  indeed  in  my  pride  I had  not  spo- 
ken as  one.  ‘You  are  an  intruder.  Alert!’  And  from  several  points  in  the  mountains 
came  peals  of  alarm.  Even  weakened  and  dispersed,  the  sirens  had  a maddening  ef- 
fect upon  the  deathblimps,  who  shrieked  and  puffed  from  their  nests  and  began 
overflying  the  wreckage,  lashing  with  their  tentacles.  I knew  that  even  if  there  was 
no  logic  to  humanoid  meat  producing  the  alert,  it  would  not  discourage  them  from 
eating  me.  In  terror,  I said,  ‘Quiet!’ 

‘“No.  You  are  an  intruder! 

“My  great-grandfather  was  Vasily  Doyle.  My  great-grandmother  was  Yuki  Singh.  I 
am  their  descendant.  Time  has  passed.  Check  the  stars.  Check  your  clocks.’ 

“A  pause.  Then,  7 provisionally  accept  that  you  are  the  descendant  of  technicians 
Doyle  and  Singh.  However,  you  are  still  an  intruder.’ 

“‘There’s  nothing  to  intrude!  Your  ship  is  shattered  into  bits!  I am,  as  yet,  not. 
Have  mercy.” 

“‘I  have  no  mercy.  I am  not  sapient’ 

“‘Are  you  aware  of  the  creatures  savaging  the  remnants  of  the  ship?’ 

“Yes.’ 

“‘Are  they  not  also  intruders?’ 

‘“Yes.  But  a second  alert  would  be  redundant’ 

“‘Argh!  Your  alert  is  what  is  making  them  attack.  Turn  it  off,  or  you  will  have  killed 
me.’ 

“‘It  is  possible  you  are  correct.  But  you  remain  an  intruder.  An  alarm  is  indicated.’ 

“I  thought  of  hacking  my  way  through  its  cables  with  my  knife,  but  I did  not  know 

Star  Soup 


37 


September  2012 

how  tough  the  connections  were,  or  indeed  if  this  not-sapient  computer  was  located 
here  or  in  another  fragment.  Clearly  it  had  some  manner  of  communing  with  other 
components.  A strange  thought  hit  me  then.  I set  down  my  knife  before  the  monitor 
and  genuflected  as  if  to  an  emperor  of  the  stars.  ‘I  surrender,’  I said.” 

In  the  cauldron  the  younger  version  of  the  canid  hunter  prostrated  himself  in  si- 
lence. Silent  too  were  the  watchers.  Even  the  dark-robed  ones  held  their  breaths,  as 
if  they  had  never  heard  this  tale. 

“The  alarm  stopped,”  the  canid  said.  “The  lander’s  computer  accepted  my  surren- 
der. After  a short  while  the  deathblimps  ceased  their  mad  attack  and  returned  to 
sleep.  By  morning  they  were  again  calm.  For  my  own  part,  I was  a model  prisoner. 
In  the  dawn’s  light  I walked  thirty  meters  to  the  shell  of  cargo  space  the  computer 
designated  as  a brig.  There  I waited.  You  may  think  me  peculiar,  keeping  a promise 
to  a machine,  but  consider  my  situation.  I could  run,  but  the  alarm  would  sound,  and 
I disliked  my  chances.  On  the  other  hand,  I had  only  so  much  food.  I chose  to  con- 
serve my  strength  and  stay  alert  for  a sign  of  where  the  central  processor  lay. 

“There  was  no  speaker  in  the  ‘brig’  and  after  perhaps  an  hour  the  computer  called 
from  the  place  of  my  campfire,  ‘Come,  Mr.  Singh-Doyle!  Come,  Mr.  Singh-Doyle  . . . T 
Fearing  more  deathblimps  I sprinted  to  that  spot.  ‘Your  cooperation  is  noted,’  it  said. 
‘You  are  free  to  move  within  the  confines  of  the  ship.’ 

“‘The  ship  was  torn  apart,’  I said.  ‘There  are  no  confines.’ 

“‘Objection  noted.  Stay  at  all  times  within  twenty  meters  of  a hull  fragment  larger 
than  yourself.  Your  liberty  is  dependent  on  further  cooperation.’ 

“‘What  do  you  want?’ 

“‘I  require  updates  as  to  mission  status.’ 

“So  I toured  the  ship.  I found  the  control  room,  the  medical  bay,  the  recreation 
room,  the  library.  The  lander  had  evidently  been  meant  to  double  as  an  initial  base, 
and  it  held  many  amenities.  I ached  to  see  spoiled  medicines  and  charred  paper 
books.  As  I walked  I talked.  Sometimes  it  seemed  I was  talking  to  myself,  of  things  I 
had  never  attempted  to  articulate.  I spoke  of  the  founding  of  five  settlements,  and 
the  loss  of  all  but  one.  I spoke  of  the  great  beauties  and  terrors  of  Dimhope,  and  of 
the  deathblimps  that  homed  in  on  our  communities,  until  all  hid  beneath  the  great  bio- 
engineered Veil  that  baffled  the  creatures’  poor  vision  and  generated  unpleasant  ul- 
trasound, but  that  also  circumscribed  our  lives.  How  we  gave  all  authority  over  science 
to  the  Blackcloaks.  How  passing  starships  grew  fewer,  the  last  two  little  better  than 
corsairs.  As  if  the  state  of  the  wider  galaxy  mirrored  the  deterioration  of  our  colony. 

“The  computer  interrupted  me.  ‘Why  did  the  descendants  not  return  to  the  ship? 
There  were  resources  here.’ 

“‘I  am  wondering  that  myself,’  I said.  ‘We  were  always  forbidden  to  visit  the  moun- 
tains of  the  deathblimps.  As  far  as  I know,  I am  the  first  to  violate  the  ban.  The  way 
here  is  marked  with  the  graves  of  many  of  the  First.  My  guess  is  your  crew  emerged 
to  a massacre  of  which  that  generation  was  forever  reluctant  to  speak.  My  only  won- 
der now  is  that  they  salvaged  as  much  equipment  as  they  did.  After  the  first  gener- 
ation, sensible  warnings  may  have  become  terrified  taboos.’ 

“By  now  I had  glimpsed  a fallen  doorway  marked  COMPUTER  CORE.  With  no  fanfare 
I stepped  over  it  and  found  an  oven-sized  processor  covered  with  makeshift  solar 
panels.  Scribbled  upon  one  panel  were  the  words  SINGH  and  doyle  were  here. 

“I  froze.  I had  no  illusions  the  thing  that  imprisoned  me  was  my  peer,  or  even  pos- 
sessed of  the  same  spirit  as  a beast.  And  still . . . perhaps  it  is  my  canine  ancestry.  I 
had  a bond  with  this  thing,  a bond  that  was  in  my  blood.  I winced  to  break  it. 

“‘Computer,’  I said.  ‘If  my  people  were  to  return  to  this  place,  would  you  help  us? 
There  must  be  much  you  know  that  we’ve  lost.  We  could  move  you  to  our  village.  You 
would  have  purpose  again.’ 


38 


Chris  Willrich 


Asimov's 


“1  am  the  lander’s  computer’ 

“‘To  be  a living  thing  is  to  be  willing  to  adapt.  To  be  a thinking  thing  is  to  see  high- 
er purposes  than  the  here  and  now.’ 

‘“I  am  not  a living  thing.  I am  not  a thinking  thing.’ 

“‘I  beg  you,  free  me,  so  that  I might  return  to  free  you.’ 

“‘As  previously  stated,  I have  no  mercy.’ 

‘“You  lie!  You  spared  me  last  night.’ 

“‘No.  You  complied.’ 

“‘I  can  damage  your  solar  panels  and  leave  you  unable  to  function.’ 

“‘What  solar  panels  do  you  refer  toV 

“And  I understood.  The  machine  had  no  awareness  of  its  makeshift  power  supply. 
It  was  oblivious  to  my  threat.  I have  killed  many  times.  Never  have  I killed  a person. 
And  yet,  I have  looked  into  d3dng  animals’  eyes  and  failed  to  find  comfort  in  the  no- 
tion they  were  of  a different  order  than  I.  Likewise,  this  computer.” 

“But,”  objected  the  man  who’d  fed  the  deathblimp,  “it  was  not  sapient.  It  told  you.” 

“It  threatened  you,”  said  the  girl  who’d  ridden  the  shimmerblimp. 

“Yes,”  said  the  himter.  “I  was  surely  fooling  myself,  thinking  I should  show  it  mercy. 
But  that  is  how  I felt.  Perhaps  all  I protected  was  something  within  me.  Yet  I was 
moved  to  speak.  ‘You  have  charged  me  with  evaluating  the  status  of  the  mission.’ 

“‘Yes,’  it  said. 

“‘In  our  village  are  the  journals  of  my  great-grandparents  and  others  of  the  First. 
I can  bring  these  to  you,  and  you  may  review  them,  and  come  to  your  own  conclu- 
sions as  to  the  mission’s  success.  Would  not  this  information  be  a more  urgent  prior- 
ity than  my  status  as  prisoner?’  Was  there  a pause?  Perhaps  I imagined  it. 

‘“You  may  go  retrieve  the  documents,’  said  the  computer.  ‘In  certain  circumstances  I 
may  accept  a prisoner’s  sworn  oath.’ 

“‘I  swear  upon  the  graves  of  my  great-grandparents  I will  return.’ 

“‘Agreed.’ 

“The  computer  spoke  no  more.  I left  that  place  of  death  with  great  care.” 

The  cauldron  displayed  a sober  canid  shifting  from  boulder  to  bush  to  tree,  wary 
of  shadows  from  the  sky. 

“That  was  nine  years  ago,”  the  canid  concluded. 

“This  explains  much,”  said  the  third  of  the  robed  figures,  and  whether  it  was  main- 
strain,  canid,  felid,  or  even  male  or  female.  Twitch  was  not  sure.  “You  have  persis- 
tently asked  to  enter  the  Vault,  and  been  denied.” 

The  canid  nodded.  “And  I have  never  returned  to  the  mountains.  You  have  made 
me  a liar.” 

“You  cannot  be  considered  a liar,”  the  Blackcloak  said,  “when  you  lie  to  a machine.” 

“Is  a lie  not  a lie?  If  I speak  a falsehood  alone  in  the  forest,  does  it  become  truth?” 

“Enough.”  The  robed  figure  stepped  closer  to  Twitch  and  removed  the  hood. 

There  stood  the  grey-haired  woman  who  had  loaned  him  the  cauldron.  “My  first 
instinct  was  correct,  starfolk.  You  are  dangerous,  you  and  your  star  soup.” 

“You  haven’t  tried  it  yet,”  Twitch  said. 

“Will  it  poison  us?”  said  the  woman,  with  a twinge  of  smile.  “Brainwash  us?  Mutate 
us?” 

“Hardly.  It  is  hot  water  with  a touch  of  broth  I applied  beforehand,  a twinge  of  min- 
erals and  organics  within  the  stone,  but  mostly  what  Veiltown  has  added.” 

The  man  who  fed  the  deathblimp  said,  “We’re  all  up,  elder.  Why  not  eat?” 

“I  suppose,”  said  the  elder,  still  smiling,  “we  can  kill  him  later.” 

Bowls  and  spoons  emerged  from  mushroom-houses,  curious  hands  and  mouths  to  go 
with  them.  The  grey-haired  elder  brought  Twitch  a ladle.  As  he  served,  the  image  in 
the  cauldron  spattered  and  shifted  to  reveal  an  icy  moon  with  turquoise  stripes. 

Star  Soup 


39 


September  2012 

shining  in  the  black.  He  said,  “Behold  if  you  would  the  ice-moon  of  Aino.  Its  surface 
hides  an  ocean  and  a population  of  altered  humans  granted  blubber  and  gills.  Selkies 
or  merfolk,  if  you  will.  It  is  a pleasant  enough  place,  with  its  shadowy  sea-monsters 
and  phosphorescent  wonders,  but  necessarily  isolated  from  the  galaxy.  Except — ” 

The  ladle  plunged;  as  it  emerged,  white  geysers  were  seen  to  erupt  at  the  moon’s 
fringe.  As  Twitch  served,  more  followed  suit,  painting  space  with  silver  plumes. 

“There  is  a native  species,”  he  said,  “whose  life-cycle  depends  on  these  eruptions. 
Seeds  spill  into  space  and  settle  upon  the  ice.  A photosynthetic  shell  spawns  a root 
that  bores  into  the  ice  for  months,  feeding  upon  bacteria  along  the  way.  At  last  it 
emerges  onto  the  ice’s  underside  in  the  hidden  ocean,  blooming  like  an  anemone, 
ready  to  catch  underwater  animals.” 

In  the  soup-kettle,  purple  flowers  garlanded  an  alien  sea. 

“Star  soup  is  good!”  said  the  daredevil  girl,  and  others  agreed. 

The  grey-haired  Blackcloak  had  shared  the  soup,  though  her  comrades  had  not. 
“So,”  she  said,  “what  have  you  poisoned  us  with?” 

Twitch  laughed.  “I  think  you  have  guessed.  I have  poisoned  you  with  stories.  I 
nudged  a meteorite  to  ground  to  get  your  attention.  Then  I installed  it  with  just  the 
sort  of  machinery  Mr.  Singh-Doyle  guessed.  But  the  stories — just  like  the  soup — are 
your  own.” 

“Not  all  our  own.  You  cajoled  us.  Showed  us  strange  sights  from  Beyond.  Made  us 
question  life  beneath  our  Veil.” 

“Is  that  a bad  thing?” 

‘Your  ship  may  be  benevolent.  What  of  other  ships?  Who  knows  what  the  future 
holds?” 

“Not  I.  But  I would  show  you  something  more,  before  I take  my  leave.”  The  caul- 
dron bubbled  and  now  strange  humans  appeared  in  the  ice-moon’s  sea,  thick  power- 
ful men  and  women  who  shared  much  in  common  with  fish  or  walruses.  Rubbery 
green-brown  plants  covered  their  faces.  They  swam  at  the  bottom  of  a vast  ice-fis- 
sure. Together,  with  great  effort,  they  began  climbing  out. 

“There  is  a rite  of  passage  that  mirrors  the  saga  of  the  seeds.  Young  Ainos  cover 
their  faces  with  bladders  of  breathweed  and  swim  to  the  sites  of  the  eruptions.  Up, 
up  they  climb.  They  do  not  all  make  it.” 

The  Dimmers  saw  figures  tumble  back  into  the  fissure  and  out  of  sight. 

“But  those  who  reach  the  top  step  onto  the  thin-aired  surface  and  behold  the  uni- 
verse. For  a day  they  nibble  at  the  star-seeds  and  wait.  If  there  is  no  one  waiting  for 
them,  they  climb  all  the  long  way  back  down.” 

Hand-in-hand  in  a circle  beside  the  edge,  shivering  Ainos  looked  up  at  the  stars. 

“But  if  no  one  waits  for  them?”  said  the  hunter  who’d  spared  the  computer. 

“Who  would  be  waiting?”  said  the  man  who’d  sought  the  ocean. 

“No  one,”  Twitch  said,  “not  for  many  years.” 

The  Ainos  broke  their  circle  and  without  ceremony  returned  to  the  crevice.  The  im- 
age blurred  and  now  star  soup  was  just  soup. 

“What  a hard  journey,”  the  felid  girl  said. 

“But,”  Twitch  said,  “the  Ainos  still  make  it.  They  still  look  outward.  And  they  are 
your  nearest  neighbors,  folk  of  Veiltown,  merely  a few  light-years  away.  More  ships 
will  be  coming  someday,  to  talk,  to  trade.  They  might  take  Ainos  and  Dimmers  back 
and  forth.  Or  who  knows,  you  might  build  your  own,  in  time.  Or — ” 

‘Yes?”  said  the  elder. 

“Or  you  could  keep  yourselves  to  yourselves.  Like  carrots  in  a cupboard.  Like 
books  in  a vault.  It’s  up  to  you.  You’re  the  best  judges  of  what  you  can  spare.  Thank 
you  for  sharing  star  soup.” 

The  wide,  dim  red-dwarf  sun  was  up,  and  Twitch  pulled  out  his  meteorite,  soup 

40  Chris  Willrich 


Asimov's 


dripping  from  stone  and  fur.  He  dried  both  with  a handkerchief  and  set  the  shooting 
star  onto  the  ground.  The  datapad  in  his  vest  pocket  beeped  and  he  consulted  it,  gold 
chain  glinting  in  the  new  dawn. 

“I  must  be  going,”  he  said.  “Unless  you  truly  mean  to  kill  me?” 

“Take  me  with  you,”  a voice  said. 

He  looked  up,  and  saw  that  the  whiskered,  wide-eyed,  pointed-eared  girl  had 
stepped  beside  him,  as  if  requesting  more  soup.  Behind  stood  her  parents,  furred 
hands  shaking. 

“You,”  Twitch  said.  “What  is  your  name?” 

“Alice.” 

“Bravo.”  He  replaced  his  datapad  and  raised  the  star  stone.  “Brave  Alice,  you  have 
trees  to  climb  and  shimmerblimps  to  taunt.  And  books  to  read,  I hope.  And  . . .”  He 
passed  her  the  meteorite,  and  she  set  down  her  bowl  to  claim  it.  “This  is  yours.  Talk 
to  it.  Ask  it  questions.  Learn  all  you  can.  My  ship  is  going  to  Aino  but  in  six  years, 
from  your  point  of  view,  we’ll  be  back.  If  at  that  time  you  want  to  step  through  the 
magic  mirror,  you  are  most  welcome.” 

He  looked  at  the  gathered  Dimmers.  “I  put  good  machinery  into  that  stone.  If  Alice 
wants  to  share  with  you,  then  between  it  and  the  wreck  in  the  mountains,  you  may 
reclaim  much  that  you’ve  lost.  If  you  choose  not  to,  that’s  fine — but  interfere  with  Al- 
ice’s learning,  and  we  will  know.” 

Alice’s  parents  embraced  her.  “Thank  you,”  the  mother  told  him,  though  in  what 
sense  she  meant  it.  Twitch  could  not  be  sure. 

“I  do  not  know,”  the  elder  Blackcloak  said,  “if  I should  thank  you  or  not,  if  I should 
let  you  go  or  not,  if  I should  be  glad  you  are  leaving  or  not.  But  go  with  my  blessing. 
The  soup  was  good.” 

In  the  dawn  Twitch  could  again  see  the  many  colors  she  wore  beneath  her  robe. 
‘You  have  the  recipe  now,”  he  said,  knowing  he  would  take  to  the  stars  a head  full  of 
brave  villagers  in  the  shadow  of  deathblimps. 

On  what  new  worlds  would  he  speak  of  them? 

Then  he  kicked  and  reclaimed  the  heat  bricks,  because  Aarne-Thompson-Uther 
type  1548  has  its  formalities.  A stranger  comes  to  town,  a stranger  leaves  town. 

And  leaves  it  stranger.  O 

Copyright  © 2012  Chris  Willrich 


Star  Soup 


41 


SUB'GENRE 

So  apparently  things  went 
from  punk  comma  cyber 
to  punk  comma  steam. 

After  looking  into  it — and  finding 
neither  internal  combustion 
nor  nuclear  punk — 

I conclude 
that  punque  skips 

some  kind  of  conceptual  generation, 
so  that  I expect  the  next  thing  to  come  along 

will  NOT  be 

wind-powered,  but  rather 
horsedrawn,  punk, 
as  we  slowly  step  back,  back,  and 
back,  everyotherly, 

to  stonepunk,  where  I assume  we  will  then  find 
Trog  and  his  buds 

arranging  pollen-dusted  knuckle  bones,  designing 
Stonehenge  or  the  foundations  of  Atlantis. 
From  those  shores, 
we  could  skip  dinosaurs, 
pterodactylian  punkroc, 
and  all  the  rest  of  that  Jurassic  crap 
to  take  one  last — 
littoral — step  back 
to  a moon-stirred  puddle 
where  longchain  molecules 
solemnly  contemplate  all  possible  futures 
and  finally  choose  to  assemble 
a tomorrow 
free  of  reason. 


— W.  Gregory  Stewart 


42 


THE  LAST 
ISLANDER 

Matthew  Johnson 

The  author  still  lives  in  Ottawa  with  his  wife  and  two  sons.  A 
collection  of  his  short  stories.  Irregular  Verbs,  will  be  published 
next  spring  by  ChiZine  Press  and  will  include  most  of  his  sto- 
ries from  Asimov's,  as  well  as  work  published  in  Strange 
Horizons,  F&SF,  and  elsewhere.  Matthew's  newest  tale  for  us 
was  inspired  in  part  by  his  work  as  a media  educator  and  his 
interest  in  the  ways  that  the  online  and  offline  worlds  con- 
verge. He  is  particularly  struck  by  people— often  the  young 
and  those  living  in  developing  nations— who  find  ways  to 
make  technology  created  by  others  serve  their  own  purposes. 

^3aufatu  stood  neck-deep  in  the  water,  watching  the  dawn  arrive  over  the  great 
empty  ocean  to  the  east.  He  raised  the  coconut  shard  in  his  right  hand  to  his  mouth 
and  nibbled  on  the  flesh,  enjoying  the  mixture  of  sweet  and  salty  flavors,  then 
quickly  glanced  over  his  shoulder  at  the  shore.  He  knew  before  looking  that  there 
would  be  no  one  there:  even  Funafuti,  the  biggest  of  the  Eight  Islands,  was  nearly 
always  empty  except  on  Independence  Day.  Here  on  Niulakiti,  the  first  of  the  is- 
lands to  sink,  he  had  never  seen  another  soul. 

He  turned  back  to  the  sea,  took  another  bite  of  his  coconut,  and  frowned.  Some- 
thing was  out  there.  He  squinted,  trying  to  make  out  the  dark  smudge  perhaps  a 
half  kilometer  out  toward  the  horizon.  It  looked  like  someone  swimming,  or  rather 
thrashing  at  the  surface;  suddenly  he  remembered  what  he  had  put  there,  realized 
what  was  happening,  and  pushed  himself  into  the  waves. 

It  had  been  a long  time  since  he  had  been  swimming,  but  a childhood  spent  in  the 
sea  had  inscribed  his  muscles  with  the  necessary  motions.  He  inhaled  and  exhaled 
salt  spray  with  each  stroke,  getting  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  man — for  he  could  now 
see  that  it  was  a man,  dark-haired  and  tanned  but  unmistakably  white — ^who  was 
struggling  for  his  life.  The  snout  and  fin  of  the  grey  reef  shark,  rising  and  falling 
from  the  water  as  it  fought  to  draw  the  man  down,  completed  the  picture. 

“Bop  it  on  the  snout!”  Saufatu  called  as  he  got  closer,  hoping  the  man  spoke  English. 
The  man,  who  to  this  point  had  not  yet  noticed  him,  looked  his  way  and  tilted  his  head. 
“Bop  it  on  the  snout!”  Saufatu  shouted  again.  He  slowed  to  tread  water  for  a mo- 
ment, raised  his  left  hand  out  of  the  water,  and  smacked  it  against  his  nose  twice. 

The  man  turned  back  to  the  shark,  which  was  working  to  fasten  its  jaws  on  his 
leg,  and  tapped  it  gingerly.  A moment  later  he  smacked  it  harder,  and  the  shark 
turned  its  head  away;  another  hit  and  it  thrashed  its  head  from  side  to  side,  snapped 
its  jaws  on  empty  air  and  dove  under  the  surface. 


43 


September  2012 

Saufatu  reached  the  man  a few  minutes  later,  closing  his  mouth  to  avoid  inhaling 
the  bloody  water.  The  man  looked  pale,  but  surprisingly  composed  given  what  he  had 
just  been  through.  He  put  his  right  arm  around  Saufatu’s  shoulder  and  kicked  his 
legs  weakly. 

“Not  that  way,”  Saufatu  said,  shaking  his  head.  “Past  here  it’s  all  algorithmic.  Just 
let  me  pull  you.” 

The  man  nodded  and  then  coughed,  spitting  out  seawater.  “Thanks,”  he  said. 

Saufatu  said  nothing,  concentrating  on  his  strokes  as  he  drew  the  man  back  to 
shore.  He  helped  the  man  out  onto  the  beach,  watching  him  carefully  to  make  sure 
he  did  not  have  any  more  water  in  his  limgs,  and  then  leaned  him  against  a tree.  Sa- 
ufatu picked  up  his  clothes  from  where  he  had  left  them,  and  the  jug  of  toddy  he  had 
left  there  as  well.  He  went  back  to  the  man,  handed  him  the  jug,  and  set  to  work 
tearing  up  his  shirt  into  bandages  for  the  wounds  on  the  man’s  leg.  Luckily  they  were 
not  deep,  and  had  already  been  cleaned  by  the  seawater;  he  was  unlikely  to  carry  them 
with  him  when  he  left. 

The  man  took  a swig  of  toddy,  and  then  another.  “Thanks  again,”  he  said.  “I’m 
Craig,  by  the  way.  Craig  Kettner.” 

“Saufatu  Pelesala,”  Saufatu  said.  He  glanced  out  at  the  sea.  “We  don’t  get  many 
visitors  here.” 

“I  can  see  that,”  Craig  said,  “what  with  the  welcoming  committee  and  all.  You  really 
should  put  a sign  up  or  something,  warn  people  before  they  go  swimming.” 

“It’s  only  instanced  in  that  spot,”  Saufatu  said.  “People  know  not  to  go  there  unless 
they  want  to  experience  it.” 

Craig  frowned.  “Why  would  they  want  to?” 

“It’s  a memory.  That’s  where  it  happened.”  He  gestured  out  toward  the  sea.  “Or  so 
I’m  told.  Apisai  Lotoala,  he  was  one  of  the  last  people  to  grow  up  here — ^he  was  at- 
tacked by  a shark  right  out  there,  so  that’s  where  I put  the  memory.” 

“And  that’s  how  he  got  out  of  it?  By  hitting  the  shark  on  the  nose?” 

Saufatu  shrugged.  “That’s  what  he  always  said.  All  I know  is,  I’ve  seen  the  scars.” 

Craig  nodded  slowly.  “So — ^what  is  this  place,  anyway?” 

‘You  came  here.  Didn’t  you  know  where  you  were  going?” 

The  man  shook  his  head.  “I  just  picked  it  at  random,  pretty  much.  I look  for  . . . low- 
traffic  sites.  Mostly  places  that  are  basically  empty,  or  abandoned.  I didn’t  expect 
anybody  else  to  be  here,  to  be  honest  with  you.” 

“Neither  did  I.” 

“So — ^what  is  this  place?  Why  are  you  encoding  instanced  shark  attacks?” 

“This  is  my  home,”  Saufatu  said.  “The  Eight  Islands  were  very  very  low,  too  low 
when  the  waters  rose.  So  my  family  was  given  the  salanga  of  taking  a record  of 
them,  as  best  we  could.” 

Craig  looked  along  the  beach  from  left  to  right,  his  head  nodding  slightly.  “And  it’s 
all  like  this,  full  immersive  dreaming?” 

Saufatu  shook  his  head.  “We  were  able  to  record  some  of  the  other  islands  immer- 
sively,  but  this  one  is  mostly  2-D.  I was  able  to  convert  parts  of  it,  like  this  beach,  but 
the  algorithms  are  expensive.” 

“What  did  you  use?”  Craig  asked,  crouching  down  and  running  his  hand  over  the 
white,  fine-grained  sand  appraisingly. 

“Extrapolator  7,”  Saufatu  said.  “Price  was  an  issue,”  he  added,  shrugging  slightly. 

“What  about  the  shark  attack?  How  did  you  record  that?” 

“I  build  the  instanced  events  myself  based  on  stories  people  tell  me,  or  records  in 
the  old  newspapers.” 

“Why?”  Craig  broke  into  a grin,  held  up  a hand.  “Sorry,  I don’t  mean  to  be  rude.” 

“We  do  it  to  remember,”  Saufatu  said.  “So  there  would  be  a record  of  our  home.” 


44 


Matthew  Johnson 


Asimov's 


Craig  looked  up  and  down  the  beach.  “So  where  is  everybody?” 

“They  have  their  own  lives,”  Saufatu  said.  “They  know  it  is  here,  and  they  tell  me 
their  stories  to  help  build  it.” 

“And  who  pays  for  it?  This  must  all  take  up  a lot  of  headspace.” 

Saufatu  sighed.  “There  is  some  money.  A ftmd — ^we  had  a lucky  name,  when  they 
handed  out  the  Web  addresses,  that  other  people  wanted  to  buy.  Of  course  most  of  it 
went  to  resettle  our  people,  but  there  is  enough  left  to  do  a little,  for  a little  while.” 

Craig  nodded.  “Listen,  I run  this — it’s  like  a guide,  to  interesting  places  in  the  Web, 
places  my  scouts  and  I find  that  not  too  many  people  know  about.  I think  people 
would  be  really  interested  in  a place  like  this.” 

“I  don’t  know,”  Saufatu  said.  “We  never  had  many  tourists,  even  when  we  were 
above  water.” 

“But  that’s  just  it.  This  place  is  real,  you  know,  not  just  another  dream  with  the 
same  old  tricks.  If  people  were  coming  here  you  could  maybe  get  funding  from  UN- 
ESCO, or  the  WikiHistory  Foundation.  Not  just  to  keep  the  place  going  but  make  it 
better — emotion-encode  the  events,  get  custom  algorithms.”  He  took  a breath,  shook 
his  head.  “Listen,  just  think  about  it.  If  you  decide  you’re  interested,  let  me  know.” 

Craig  held  out  his  right  hand,  and  after  a moment  Saufatu  took  it:  Craig’s  PID 
crossed  the  handshake,  to  be  logged  in  Saufatu’s  terminal.  Then  Craig  gave  a small 
wave,  and  turned  to  walk  back  to  the  entry  portal  at  the  edge  of  the  beach;  Saufatu 
waited  until  he  had  gone,  and  then  woke  up. 

Losi  was  already  gone  when  Saufatu  emerged  from  his  room,  so  he  boiled  a kipper, 
cut  it  out  of  the  plastic,  and  put  it  on  his  plate  next  to  a half-can  of  pulaka.  They  had 
been  close  when  she  had  been  younger — mother-uncles  and  sister-nieces  t3T)ically 
were,  compared  to  the  more  formal  relationships  between  parents  and  children  and 
the  taboo  on  cousins  mixing — ^but  since  she  had  entered  her  teens  she  spent  nearly 
all  her  time  in  her  room  or  out  of  the  house. 

When  he  went  outside  he  saw  that  she  had  left  the  truck.  That  was  good  for  him, 
since  it  meant  he  didn’t  have  to  face  the  long  bus  ride  from  Waitakere  down  to  his  shift 
at  the  Auckland  airport,  but  he  couldn’t  help  wondering  who  she  had  caught  a ride 
with.  He  sent  her  a text,  offering  to  pick  her  up  when  his  shift  was  done,  then  got  into 
the  truck. 

Traffic  was  worse  than  usual  that  morning,  spreading  out  from  downtown  as  far 
as  the  Mangere  Bridge.  It  was  still  faster  than  the  bus,  though,  and  he  had  time  for 
a coffee-and-toddy  with  a gang  of  the  other  Islanders  before  his  shift  started.  There 
were  maybe  a dozen  of  them  who  worked  at  the  airport,  though  the  precise  numbers 
shifted  fairly  often.  Mostly  they  talked  about  nothing — ^work  and  fishing  and  the  ki- 
likiti  matches — and  sometimes,  when  Saufatu  closed  his  eyes,  he  almost  felt  the  wa- 
ter around  him,  like  they  were  all  standing  hip-deep  in  the  Funafala  lagoon. 

They  all  finished  their  coffee  before  it  began  to  get  cold  and  queued  up  at  the  se- 
curity check.  Saufatu’s  heart  sank  when  he  saw  a new  officer  at  the  security  kiosk, 
and  he  moved  ahead  of  the  others.  When  he  got  to  the  kiosk  he  took  out  his  DP  card 
and  held  it  out. 

The  security  guard,  a ruddy-faced  man  in  his  twenties  with  buzz-cut  hair,  squint- 
ed at  the  card.  Finally  he  shook  his  head.  “Refugee  card’s  not  ID,”  he  said. 

“I’m  not  a refugee,  it’s  a displaced  persons  card,”  Saufatu  said.  He  jerked  his  head 
to  indicate  the  row  of  Islanders  behind  him.  “We  all  have  them.” 

The  guard  frowned.  “I  have  to  call  this  in,”  he  said.  He  picked  up  his  phone  and  di- 
aled it  carefully,  keeping  a close  watch  on  Saufatu  as  he  whispered  urgently  to  who- 
ever was  at  the  other  end  of  the  line. 

Saufatu  sighed.  It  was  like  this  every  time  someone  new  came  on  at  the  security 

The  Last  Islander  45 


September  2012 

desk.  There  were  more  Islanders  living  in  Auckland  than  anywhere  else  in  the 
world,  but  they  were  still  just  a drop  in  a tremendous  bucket.  The  city  was  home  to 
thousands  of  migrants  from  all  across  the  Pacific,  all  there  for  different  reasons: 
guest  workers  on  visas,  refugees  from  the  political  violence  on  Tonga  and  Fiji,  sec- 
ond- and  third-generation  residents  and  citizens,  native  Maori,  and  people  like  him, 
whom  the  UN  had  provisionally  declared  Displaced  Persons. 

Finally  the  guard  put  down  his  telephone  and  waved  Saufatu  through.  The  other 
Islanders  followed  slowly,  as  the  guard  took  each  one’s  DP  card  and  scrutinized  it 
carefully  before  letting  him  pass.  When  they  were  all  through,  Saufatu  headed  to- 
ward the  baggage  terminal,  noticing  when  he  saw  the  Arrivals  board  that  he  was  ful- 
ly ten  minutes  late  for  his  shift — ^half  an  hour’s  pay  gone  thanks  to  the  new  man  at 
the  security  desk.  He  kept  his  pace  up  all  morning,  so  that  by  noon  he  was  ahead  of 
schedule  and  could  take  a few  minutes  to  watch  the  planes  take  off 

That  was  how  he  had  gotten  into  the  business:  as  a boy  he  had  watched  the  flights 
that  landed  and  took  off  from  Funafuti’s  airstrip  every  day,  watching  the  planes  get 
smaller  and  smaller  until  they  looked  like  frigate  birds.  Even  when  he  was  grown 
and  working  at  the  tiny  airport  he  would  sometimes  think  about  flying  away  on  one, 
visiting  all  of  the  places  he  had  seen  in  the  travel  magazines  visitors  left  behind. 
When  the  time  finally  came  for  everyone  to  leave,  though,  the  airstrip  was  under  wa- 
ter and  they  all  went  on  old  freighters  that  stank  like  septic  pits  and  crawled  like 
snails  across  the  ocean.  Then,  when  his  sister  and  brother-in-law  had  left  Auckland 
to  join  the  Extraterritorial  Government  in  New  York,  he  had  stayed  to  carry  out  the 
family’s  salanga,  gathering  stories  and  memories  from  the  expats  to  build  the  virtu- 
al islands.  Only  Losi,  just  ten  at  the  time,  had  stayed  with  him:  “The  surfing  sucks  in 
New  York,”  she  had  said. 

She  was  surfing  when  he  came  to  pick  her  up,  off  a beach  in  Maori  Bay  that  was 
studded  with  black  volcanic  rock.  The  road  ended  at  the  beach,  no  parking  lot,  so  he 
just  set  the  parking  brake  and  leaned  out  the  door,  watching  as  she  rode  her  board 
into  the  oncoming  breakers,  a little  bit  differently  each  time — ^hitting  the  waves  a bit 
higher  or  lower,  cutting  left  or  right  once  she  was  riding  a swell.  It  didn’t  look  much 
like  fun  to  him,  but  perhaps  the  fun  part  had  been  earlier  in  the  day.  The  sun  was 
low  on  the  horizon  behind  her,  and  as  it  turned  to  red  Saufatu  began  to  get  a 
headache;  finally  he  honked  the  truck’s  horn,  twice,  and  a few  minutes  after  that  he 
could  see  her  paddling  her  board  back  to  shore. 

Once  Losi  was  out  of  the  water  she  unzipped  her  wetsuit,  peeled  it  off,  and  rolled  it 
into  a messy  ball.  She  stood  on  the  beach  in  her  black  one-piece  as  a man  with  knee- 
length  shorts  and  a ballcap  came  to  meet  her;  she  reached  up  to  the  back  of  her  neck, 
detached  the  recording  module  from  her  jack,  and  handed  it  to  him.  The  man  touched 
his  pico  to  the  module,  downloading  everything  she  had  experienced  that  day  so  it 
could  be  cut  up  in  bits,  stripped  to  pure  sensation,  and  plugged  into  surfing  dreams. 

A blond-haired  boy  wearing  a wetsuit  that  was  unzipped  to  the  waist  came  up  and 
gave  Losi  a hug;  she  leaned  close  to  say  something  to  him,  said  goodbyes  to  all  the 
other  white  boys  crowded  around  them,  and  then  finally  gave  a wave  to  Saufatu  and 
started  toward  the  truck. 

“Good  day?”  he  asked  as  she  climbed  into  the  truck,  shoving  her  crumpled  wetsuit 
under  her  seat. 

She  shrugged.  “Caught  some  good  waves  this  morning.” 

Saufatu  started  the  truck,  shifted  gears,  and  worked  at  getting  it  turned  around. 
He  noticed  a long  scrape  down  her  left  shoulder.  “Looks  more  like  they  caught  you.” 

“I  spent  a little  time  up  at  the  north  end  of  the  beach,  getting  knocked  into  the 
rocks.” 


46 


Matthew  Johnson 


Asimov's 


“On  purpose?” 

“Someone’s  gotta  do  it.” 

“I  didn’t  see  that  white  boy  doing  it,”  he  said,  looking  straight  ahead. 

She  laughed.  “Are  you  kidding?  He  got  bashed  twice  as  hard.” 

“If  you  say  so.”  Saufatu  was  quiet  for  a few  moments,  watching  for  the  turn  back 
to  the  highway  from  Muriwai  Road.  “That  reminds  me,  I met  a fella  last  night  who 
made  me  think  of  you — he  was  out  swimming  and  ran  into  Apisai  Lotoala’s  shark 
attack.” 

“What,  a tourist?” 

“Not  exactly,  I don’t  think.  He  said  he  goes  looking  for  low-traffic  places — his  name 
was  Craig  Kemper,  I think.  Heard  of  him?” 

She  shook  her  head,  then  stopped.  “Wait.  Craig  Kettner?” 

“Yes.  Yes,  that’s  it.” 

“How  can  you  not  know  who  that  is?”  Losi  asked.  “What  was  he  doing  in  the  Is- 
lands, anyway?” 

Saufatu  shrugged.  “He  said  people  would  like  to  visit  them.  Do  a lot  of  people  fol- 
low him?” 

“Enough  to  crash  your  server,”  she  said.“God,  I can’t  believe  you  sometimes.” 

“Well,  he  asked  to  see  the  rest  of  the  Islands — ^you  can  come  if  you  want,  show  him 
yourself” 

She  nodded  slowly — trying,  he  could  tell,  to  stay  cool.  “All  right,”  she  said,  and 
smiled. 

There  was  a fatele  that  night,  just  a small  one,  in  Donald  Tuatu’s  backyard.  Sa- 
ufatu went  over  after  supper,  filled  a plastic  coconut  half  from  the  bowl  of  toddy  and 
inched  around  the  periphery  of  the  party.  There  were  no  singers,  just  an  old  boom 
box,  but  a few  teenage  boys  were  dancing  out  the  lyrics,  two  from  one  side  of  their 
“village”  squaring  off  against  three  from  the  other. 

Saufatu  spotted  Apisai  Lotoala  sitting  nearby,  filled  up  another  coconut  half,  and 
headed  toward  him.  He  was  a big  man,  still  powerfully  built  despite  his  age,  and  the 
old  folding  chair  he  was  sitting  on  buckled  beneath  him.  He  was  wearing  shorts  and 
a short-sleeved  shirt  and  the  scars  on  his  leg  shone  white  in  the  moonlight. 

“Here,”  Saufatu  said,  carefully  handing  him  the  coconut  shell.  ‘You  looked  dry.” 

Apisai  drained  the  shell  he  was  holding,  set  it  on  the  ground  and  took  Saufatu’s. 
“Ta,”  he  said,  and  tipped  it  back. 

“Fella  ran  into  your  shark  last  night.” 

“Oh?  What’d  he  do  that  for?” 

Saufatu  shook  his  head.  “Didn’t  know  it  was  there.  He’s  not  an  Islander — ^Ameri- 
can, I think.” 

“He  get  out  all  right?” 

“Sure.  I told  him  to  bop  it  on  the  nose,  just  like  you  did.”  Saufatu  took  a drink  of 
his  toddy.  “Look,  I may  be  getting  a chance  to  upgrade  the  Islands  some.  I’m  going  to 
need  you  to  help  me  fill  in  Niulakiti.” 

Apisai  shook  his  head.  “I  told  you  everything  I can  remember.  I wasn’t  there  long, 
you  know — off  on  a freighter  at  sixteen,  like  all  my  mates.  Ask  me  about  that,  I could 
talk  all  day.” 

“Saufatu!”  Apisai’s  wife  Margaret  had  spotted  them  talking  and  now  came  over. 
She  was  almost  as  tall  as  he  was  and  wore  a flower-print  dress  that  fell  in  straight 
lines  from  her  shoulders  to  her  ankles.  “Saufatu,  where  is  that  niece  of  yours?  I 
haven’t  seen  her  in  years,  it  feels  like.” 

“She  turned  in  early,”  Saufatu  said.  He  tapped  the  back  of  his  neck.  “She  surfs — 
records  how  it  feels,  they  sell  it  to  the  dreamcasters.  A whole  day  of  it  tires  her  out.” 

The  Last  Islander 


47 


September  2012 

“But  how  is  she  going  to  meet  a boy?”  Margaret  asked.  “You  know  the  ones  her  age, 
they’re  all  getting  jobs,  in  the  city  or  on  the  ships.”  She  turned  to  her  husband.  “She’s 
so  busy,  we’re  going  to  have  to  find  her  someone  nice.  Can  you  think  of  anyone?” 

“Leave  me  out  of  this,”  Apisai  said. 

“She’s  coming  with  me  to  the  Islands  tomorrow  night,”  Saufatu  said.  “You  can 
come  too,  if  you  like.  I mean,  you  can  come  anytime — it’s  all  for  you.” 

“Oh,  Saufatu,  I don’t  know  how  you  have  the  energy  for  those  dreams,”  Margaret 
said.  “You  must  have  it  very  easy  at  the  airport.  I have  to  be  up  at  five  to  go  and 
clean  my  houses.” 

Saufatu  turned  to  Apisai,  who  had  been  retired  for  nearly  a decade  now.  “Well?” 

Apisai  shrugged  and  took  another  drink  of  his  toddy. 

Before  going  to  bed  Saufatu  sent  Kettner  a text,  suggesting  they  meet  again  the 
next  night.  He  disabled  the  realtime  lock  and  then  went  from  island  to  island,  plan- 
ning the  tour  he  would  give  to  Kettner  and  Losi. 

To  his  surprise,  Losi  was  still  there  when  he  got  up:  even  more  surprising,  she  was  in 
the  kitchen,  boiling  a bag  of  kippers  and  heating  a bowl  of  pulaka  in  the  microwave. 
“Good  morning,”  she  said,  putting  a plate  and  fork  down  as  he  sat  at  the  table. 

“Good  morning.” 

If  Losi  noticed  his  bemusement,  she  showed  no  sign  of  it;  instead  she  pulled  the 
bag  out  of  the  boiling  water  with  tongs,  cut  it  open,  and  slid  the  reddish  fish  onto  his 
plate,  getting  to  the  microwave  just  as  it  began  to  beep.  “How  was  your  night?”  she 
asked. 

“Fine,”  Saufatu  said.  He  flaked  off  a piece  of  kipper  with  his  fork  and  chewed  it 
slowly.  “Fine.  Thank  you.” 

She  spooned  a pile  of  hot  pulaka  onto  his  plate.  “Have  you  heard  from  Craig  Ket- 
tner?” 

Saufatu  shook  his  head.  “Not  in  the  night.  I haven’t  checked  my  texts  this  morn- 
ing, though.”  He  took  another  bite  of  the  salty  fish,  chewed  it  thoughtfully.  “Do  you 
need  a ride  this  morning?” 

“Are  you  sure  you  have  time?” 

He  nodded.  “Sure.  Just  let  me  finish  up  and  let’s  go.” 

“Okay.”  She  smiled,  then  turned  to  put  the  empty  bowl  of  pulaka  in  the  sink.  “Do 
you  have  time  to  check  your  texts  first?” 

Luckily  she  was  recording  at  Karekare  Beach  that  day,  a bit  nearer  to  home  than 
where  he  had  picked  her  up  the  day  before;  luckier  still  the  regular  security  guard 
was  back  on  duty  and  waved  him  right  through,  so  that  he  was  only  twenty  minutes 
late  emd  short  an  hour’s  pay.  He  checked  his  texts  before  starting  work  and  found  one 
from  Kettner,  agreeing  to  meet  him  on  the  Islands  that  night  (though  of  course  it 
would  be  morning  for  Kettner,  if  he  lived  in  America).  After  that  the  day  went  quick- 
ly, Saufatu’s  mind  barely  registering  the  bags  he  moved  from  plane  to  carousel  as  he 
rehearsed  the  tour  he  had  planned. 

When  his  shift  was  done  he  picked  Losi  up  from  the  beach,  smiled  at  the  way  her 
eyes  lit  up  when  he  told  her  about  the  text  from  Kettner;  she  was  nearly  bouncing  in 
her  seat  the  whole  ride  home,  and  throughout  supper  she  pressed  him  for  details  on 
his  first  meeting  with  Kettner.  Finally  it  was  time  to  hook  up  their  dreamlinks  and 
go  to  sleep;  after  the  usual  moment  of  wild  dreaming  the  REM  regulator  kicked  in 
and  they  both  found  themselves  on  the  pink  sand  at  the  tip  of  Funafala,  the  narrow- 
est inhabited  island  in  the  Funafuti  group,  where  they  could  see  both  the  lagoon  and 
the  western  islands  and  east  to  the  open  sea.  It  was  also  home  to  the  village  where 
he  had  grown  up,  and  most  of  the  landscape  was  drawn  from  his  own  childhood 

48  Matthew  Johnson 


Asimov's 


memories:  thick  stands  of  coconut  trees,  huts  with  thatched  or  sheet-metal  roofs,  and 
the  wrecks  of  small  boats  that  he  and  his  friends  had  used  as  forts  and  playhouses. 
Kettner  was  already  there,  looking  at  a pair  of  small  wooden  boats,  with  outboard 
motors  and  canvas  soft  tops,  that  had  been  pulled  up  onto  the  beach. 

Saufatu  waved  to  him,  took  Losi  by  the  hand,  and  led  her  over  to  the  boats.  “Craig, 
thank  you  for  coming.  This  is  my  sister-niece  Losi — she  does  dream  work,  too.” 

“Really?”  Kettner  said.  “What  do  you  do?” 

Losi  shrugged  dismissively.  “I’m  a recorder — we  just  do  B-roll;  you  know,  generic 
surfing  stuff,  but  Brian — that’s  the  guy  I work  with — he’s  an  indie  dreamcaster. 
Whenever  we  have  enough  time  and  money  we  record  some  more.” 

Kettner  nodded  appraisingly.  “That’s  great.  Why  don’t  you  give  me  your  demo  reel? 
I’ll  check  it  out.” 

“Cool,”  Losi  said,  smiling.  ‘Teah,  I will,  cool.”  She  held  out  a hand,  and  after  a mo- 
ment Kettner  reached  out  to  shake  it. 

“Do  you  mind  if  I take  some  recordings?”  Kettner  asked.  “Just  samples,  to  show 
people  what  I’m  talking  about.” 

“I  can  do  it,”  Losi  said.  “If  that’s  all  right  with  you.  Uncle.” 

Saufatu  nodded  quickly.  “Yes,  all  right.” 

Before  he  had  finished  speaking  she  was  in  the  water,  making  a long  and  shallow 
dive  out  toward  the  wrecks  in  the  distance.  Kettner  watched  for  a few  moments  as 
she  crested  the  low  waves,  then  turned  to  Saufatu.  “So  what  am  I seeing  here?” 

“This  is  where  I grew  up,”  Saufatu  said.  “It’s  the  southernmost  island  of  the  biggest 
atoll.  All  the  islands  in  this  group  ring  around  Te  Namo — that’s  the  lagoon,  there — 
the  swimming’s  good  here,  on  both  sides,  and  there’s  reef  snorkeling  too.” 

‘Your  niece  mentioned  surfing?” 

Saufatu  shook  his  head.  “We  never  did  that  here.  Losi,  she  grew  up  in  Auckland — 
her  dad  worked  for  the  consulate  there — and  those  kiwis  are  mad  for  it.  You  get  big- 
ger waves  on  the  sea  side  of  the  western  islands,  but  we  always  stayed  in  the  lagoon 
where  it’s  safe.” 

“Safe?” 

“Well,  except  for  the  sharks.” 

For  the  rest  of  the  night  Saufatu  led  Losi  and  Kettner  around  the  Islands — care- 
fully avoiding  Fogafale  Islet,  where  paved  roads  and  cement  houses  spread  out  from 
the  airstrip  to  fill  every  inch  of  the  island  in  a thick  sprawl;  though  he  had  recorded 
it  accurately,  he  suspected  it  was  not  the  side  of  the  Islands  that  Kettner  thought  his 
followers  would  want  to  see.  Instead  he  took  them  up  to  the  five  small  islands  in  the 
Conservation  Area  on  the  western  side  of  Te  Namo,  where  there  were  good-quality 
instanced  interactions  with  green  turtles  and  fairy  terns.  The  World  Wildlife  Fund 
had  financed  the  recording  of  these  atolls,  which  was  why  they  had  more  detail  and 
interactive  features  than  the  inhabited  islands.  Only  Tepuka  Savilivi,  the  sixth  and 
smallest  island,  had  had  to  be  reconstructed  from  tourist  photos  and  satellite  maps;  it 
had  been  swamped  before  the  recording  began,  the  first  of  the  islands  to  sink  entirely. 

Ever3Avhere  they  went  Losi  recorded  samples — diving  in  the  warm,  shallow  water 
of  the  lagoon,  climbing  trees  to  cut  down  coconuts  and  peering  close  at  terns  that 
hovered  curiously  in  front  of  her,  hanging  in  the  air  just  inches  from  her  face  before 
flitting  away  into  the  trees.  Saufatu  ended  the  tour  in  Nanumea,  where  they  could 
see  the  wrecks  of  small  ships  just  offshore  from  the  village  and,  out  toward  the  hori- 
zon, the  rusting  hull  of  the  John  Williams. 

“That’s  a US  Navy  cargo  ship — the  Japanese  sank  it  in  the  war,”  Saufatu  said. 

“Can  we  go  out  there?”  Kettner  asked. 

“To  the  ones  near  shore,  yes,  but  not  the  big  one,”  Saufatu  said.  He  threw  a look  at 

The  Last  Islander  49 


September  2012 

Losi.  “It’s  still  there,  though,  just  a little  bit  further  under  water.  Someone  could  go 
out  there  and  record  it,  if  we  had  the  money.” 

“This  is  really  remarkable,”  Kettner  said.  “I  can’t  believe  nobody  knows  about  it.” 

“Nobody  knew  about  the  Islands  before  they  sank,”  Losi  snorted. 

“I  never  tried  to  publicize  it,”  Saufatu  said.  “It’s  really  just  meant ...  for  our  people, 
you  know.  But  if  you  think  that  this  can  bring  some  money  in — make  it  so  more  of 
us  can  be  involved  in  upgrading  it . . .” 

Kettner  shrugged.  “I  can’t  promise  that,  but  I do  think  a lot  of  people  will  be  inter- 
ested in  seeing  this.  So  much  of  what’s  out  there  is  so  fake,  you  know?  But  this  real- 
ly lets  you  feel  what  it  was  like  to  live  here.”  He  held  up  a hand.  “I  won’t  do  an5dhing 
unless  you’re  sure  you’re  okay  with  it,  though.  This  is  your  baby.” 

Saufatu  looked  over  at  Losi,  then  nodded.  ‘Tes,”  he  said.  “Go  ahead.” 

“Great — I can  do  a preview  reel  from  the  stuff  Losi  captured,  and  I’ll  let  you  know 
when  the  piece  is  going  to  run,”  Kettner  said,  ‘^ou  might  want  to  rent  more  server 
space.” 

Losi  spent  most  of  the  next  day  locked  in  her  room,  carefully  culling  the  footage 
she  had  recorded — Saufatu  told  her  that  Kettner  would  surely  edit  it  himself,  but 
she  said  she  wanted  him  to  be  picking  between  good,  better,  and  best — only  emerg- 
ing more  than  an  hour  after  Saufatu  came  home  from  the  airport  to  eat  a reheated 
bowl  of  mackerel  and  breadfruit  and  then  crash  in  dreamless  sleep. 

Saufatu  had  hesitated  to  tell  other  Islanders  about  this  business  with  Kettner,  un- 
sure what  they  would  think  about  a bunch  of  foreigners  coming  to  the  Islands,  but 
when  he  saw  Kettner’s  “preview  reel”  he  knew  he  had  to  share  it — proud  of  the  work 
he  had  done  in  conserving  the  Islands,  of  course,  but  also  of  Losi’s  work  in  capturing 
it.  The  footage  had  not  been  stripped  and  sliced,  unlike  her  usual  work,  so  that  it 
captured  not  just  what  she  had  experienced  but  how  she  had  felt  about  it  as  well.  It 
had  all  been  as  new  for  her  as  it  had  been  for  Kettner,  and  her  joy  in  swimming, 
climbing,  and  exploring  was  clear — not  to  mention  her  evident  pleasure  at  showing 
off.  He  forwarded  the  preview  to  everyone  on  his  mailing  list,  along  with  an  invita- 
tion to  join  them  when  Kettner  did  his  show  two  nights  later. 

The  next  day  was  Saturday,  Saufatu’s  day  off,  and  he  suggested  to  Losi  that  they 
go  out  to  the  beach  together.  They  had  not  done  this  in  a long  time,  not  since  she 
tired  of  the  calm  and  shallow  water  he  preferred,  but  she  gathered  up  the  towels  and 
picnic  gear  and  brought  them  to  the  truck — stopping,  he  noticed,  every  few  minutes 
to  check  her  texts. 

She  was  silent  most  of  the  way  out,  distracted,  and  he  didn’t  push  her  to  talk;  the 
truth  was  that  he  felt  much  the  same  way,  thinking  about  how  things  might  change 
for  the  Islands.  They  spent  all  morning  in  the  water,  swimming  and  bodysurfing  on 
the  gentle  waves,  then  laid  out  their  lunch  and  tucked  into  their  sandwiches. 

“I’m  glad  your  friends  could  spare  you,”  he  said,  looking  out  at  the  clear  sky  and 
whitecapped  sea. 

Losi  shrugged.  “They’re  going  to  have  to  get  used  to  it,”  she  said.  “All  the  stuff  I do 
for  Brian  is  stripped  and  sliced,  so  he  can  replace  me  easily  enough  if  he  has  to.” 

“Would  it  be  nice,  doing  work  that  has  a bit  more  meaning  to  it?”  Saufatu  asked. 
“More  of  you  in  it?” 

She  shrugged,  then  nodded,  and  looked  away;  they  finished  their  lunch  in  silence 
and  then  went  back  into  the  water,  swimming  against  the  waves  until  they  were 
tired  enough  to  be  sure  they  would  sleep. 

Losi  spent  the  whole  trip  back  leaning  out  the  window,  her  right  knee  bouncing 
and  her  left  hand  tapping  the  seat.  Before  he  had  even  turned  off  the  engine  she  was 
out  of  the  truck  and  running  to  the  door  of  the  house. 


50 


Matthew  Johnson 


Asimov's 


Saufatu  set  the  parking  brake  and  drew  the  keys  out  of  the  ignition.  He  was  just 
climbing  out  of  the  truck  when  he  heard  her  shouting  from  inside;  he  ran  to  the 
house,  not  bothering  to  lock  the  truck,  and  met  her  at  the  door.  “What’s  going  on?”  he 
asked. 

“It’s  Craig,”  she  said.  “He  just  texted  me.  He  wants  me  to  be  one  of  his  scouts.” 

“What?” 

“I  mean,  I knew  he  liked  my  footage  when  he  didn’t  strip  it,  but  I wasn’t  sure — ^you 
know,  I mean,  everybody  wants  to  scout  for  him — ” 

“But — ” Saufatu  frowned.  “What  about  the  Islands?” 

Losi  frowned  too,  cocking  her  head.  “What  about  them?” 

“I  thought — Kettner  said  he  thought  we  could  get  funding  to  finish  the  Islands, 
upgrade  them.  I thought  you  could  help  me  with  that.” 

“I’m — I’m  sorry.  Uncle,”  she  said.  “I  just  can’t  pass  this  up.  This  is — I’ll  never  get  a 
better  chance.  And  it’s  work  I can  do  from  here;  I won’t  be  moving — not  right  away, 
anyway.” 

“And  what  will  I tell  your  father?  What  will  he  say  when  he  hears  you’re  just  giv- 
ing up  on  your  duty?” 

“He’ll  probably  be  glad  I won’t  waste  my  life,  building  some  crazy  fantasyland  no- 
body but  you  cares  about,”  Losi  said.  She  glared  at  him  for  another  second,  her  jaw 
set,  then  turned  and  ran  back  into  the  house. 

Saufatu  stood  for  a long  moment,  shaking  his  head  slowly,  then  turned  at  a noise 
behind  him.  Apisai  Lotoala  was  standing  in  front  of  his  house,  looking  uncomfort- 
able. “Everything  all  right?”  he  asked. 

“I’m  sorry  you  had  to  hear  that.” 

Apisai  shrugged.  “I  have  a son,  you  know.  They’re  all  the  same  at  that  age.” 

“No,  it’s — it’s  more  than  that.  She  was  never  interested  before,  in  any  of  it,  and 
then  when  she  wanted  to  come  see  the  Islands  I thought . . .” 

“Nobody’s  interested  in  home,  not  at  that  age.  None  of  us  could  wait  to  leave  the 
Islands.”  Apisai  shrugged.  “Maybe  it  would  have  been  different  if  we’d  known  we 
could  never  go  home,  but  I don’t  expect  so.” 

“But  you  can,”  Saufatu  said.  “Come  tomorrow  night,  you’ll  see.  And  we’re  going  to 
make  it  even  better;  it’ll  be  just  like  being  there.” 

“I  know  what  that’s  like,”  Apisai  said,  then  held  up  a hand  before  Saufatu  could  re- 
spond. “Fine,  fine — I’ll  be  there.” 

Losi’s  door  was  shut  when  Saufatu  went  inside,  and  his  hand  hovered  over  it, 
ready  to  knock;  after  a long  moment  he  took  a breath  and  let  it  drop  to  his  side.  What 
could  he  say  to  her?  He  had  thought  she  didn’t  care  because  she  had  grown  up  here, 
had  never  known  the  Islands,  but  he  had  to  face  the  fact  that  none  of  the  ones  who 
had  grown  up  there  cared  either.  He  sat  down  at  the  kitchen  table  and  started  to 
write  a text  to  Kettner,  to  get  him  to  cancel  his  visit:  it  felt  like  a fraud  now,  absurd  to 
think  that  a virtual  reconstruction  could  give  someone  any  sense  of  what  it  was  like 
to  be  an  Islander.  For  the  tourists,  it  would  be  nothing  more  than  another  fantasy- 
land,  like  Losi  had  said;  for  the  Islanders  it  was  just  a dusty  photo  album. 

Saufatu’s  hand  hesitated  over  his  pico’s  airboard;  after  a moment  he  waved  it  back 
and  forth  to  cancel  the  message,  then  picked  up  the  pico  and  took  it  to  his  room.  He 
hooked  his  jack  up  to  the  dreamlink  and  then  forced  himself  to  go  to  sleep  and  get  to 
work. 

Saufatu  walked  down  the  Niulakiti  beach  to  the  shore,  dodging  tourists  as  they 
ran  back  and  forth  across  the  sand.  He  had  seen  them  all  over  the  Eight  Islands, 
walking  along  the  beaches,  watching  the  fearless  birds,  swimming  out  to  the 
wrecks — ever3fthing  that  had  been  in  Kettner’s  preview  reel. 

The  Last  Islander 


51 


September  2012 

Apisai  Lotoala  was  at  the  shore,  standing  just  ankle-deep  in  the  water  and  sur- 
rounded by  a knot  of  Islanders  who  were  all  chatting  together,  drinking  toddy  from 
plastic  milk  jugs  and  casting  occasional  glances  out  to  sea.  So  far  as  the  Islanders 
were  concerned,  this  was  no  more  meaningful  than  a backyard  fatele;  Apisai  waved 
to  him  as  he  neared,  but  Saufatu  just  nodded  back,  not  feeling  any  need  to  be  hu- 
mored. 

He  spotted  Kettner  and  Losi  about  a half-mile  out,  near  where  the  shark  attack 
was  instanced:  he  thought  he  recognized  the  blond  boy  who  had  been  surfing  with 
Losi  out  there  as  well.  He  waved,  and  Kettner  and  Losi  began  to  make  their  way 
back  to  shore. 

“What  did  I tell  you?”  Kettner  said  as  he  walked  out  of  the  water.  Losi  followed  a 
few  steps  behind,  her  eyes  lowered.  “They  love  it.” 

“It’s  very  gratifying,”  Saufatu  said. 

Kettner  laughed.  “I’m  glad  you  think  so,”  he  said,  and  shook  his  head. 

Losi  tapped  Kettner  on  the  arm.  “Listen,”  she  said,  “I’m  going  to  go,  okay?  Text  me.” 

“No,  wait,”  Saufatu  said.  He  took  a step  past  Kettner,  looked  her  in  the  eye.  “Just 
stay  a little  longer.  Please.” 

“Uncle—” 

Suddenly  there  was  a noise,  a deep  note  like  someone  blowing  on  a conch  shell.  A 
ship  had  appeared  out  on  the  water — or  rather  dozens  of  instances  of  the  same  ship,  a 
battered  old  freighter  that  hauled  itself  slowly  toward  every  shore  of  the  Eight  Islands. 

A moment  later  and  tourists  and  Islanders  alike  were  aboard  the  ship,  packed 
tight  on  the  decks  or  else  peering  out  of  the  portholes  below.  From  there  they  could 
see  the  deep-water  wharf  at  the  north  end  of  Fogafale  and  beyond  to  the  narrow 
streets  and  concrete  buildings  where  most  of  the  Islands’  people  had  lived  for  the 
last  fifty  years. 

There  was  no  water  on  the  ground;  this  was  no  simken  city,  no  drowned  Atlantis — 
only  an  island  that  had  become  too  low  and  too  salty  to  be  inhabitable,  just  one  more 
of  the  thousands  of  lifeless  atolls  that  dotted  the  Pacific. 

Kettner  was  at  his  elbow.  “This  is  what  it  was  like,  isn’t  it?”  he  asked.  “When  you  left.” 

Saufatu  nodded.  He  saw  Apisai  Lotoala  leaning  out  over  the  rail,  his  head  turning 
in  wide  arcs  from  side  to  side  and  his  eyes  gleaming  with  tears.  Of  course  his  people 
hadn’t  needed  the  simulated  Islands:  every  one  of  them  already  had  an  unchanged 
memory  of  their  home  the  way  it  used  to  be.  What  they  had  not  had,  until  now,  was  a 
chance  to  say  goodbye. 

The  ship’s  horn  blew  again,  two  sharp  blasts,  and  it  began  to  move  away  from  the 
wharf  Saufatu  turned  to  see  Losi  standing  behind  him.  “I’m  sorry.  Uncle,”  she  said. 

“Don’t  be.  You  were  right.” 

“But  you’re  not — sinking  it?  Ever3fthing  you  did?” 

“No,”  Saufatu  said.  “It’ll  still  be  here,  for  people  to  see  what  it  was  like  before — or 
to  help  people  remember.  But  this  will  be  the  only  way  to  leave.” 

“Listen,”  she  said,  “I  could  help  out  for  a while,  if  you  like.  I’m  sure  Kettner  would 
understand.” 

He  shook  his  head.  “Do  you  know,  when  our  people  left  Tonga  and  Samoa,  they 
thought  everywhere  in  the  ocean  had  been  settled?  But  they  set  out  again  into  the 
open  sea,  just  to  see  what  was  out  there.”  He  took  a deep  breath.  “Go  with  Kettner. 
See  what’s  out  there.” 

She  nodded,  and  they  both  turned  back  to  look  over  the  side.  The  wharf  and  the  is- 
lands beyond  it  were  moving  away  in  accelerated  time,  shrinking  and  then  finally 
fading  from  view,  lost  in  the  trackless  ocean.  O 

Copyright  © 201 2 Matthew  Johnson 


52 


Matthew  Johnson 


NOUMENON 

Robert  Reed 

Robert  Reed  tells  us,  " IMoumenon'  is  an  odd  old  word  that  I 
found  while  wandering  lost  across  the  landscape  of 
Wikipedia.  I had  a story  in  mind,  and  I forgot  that  story,  but 
then  I was  wandering  lost  in  my  Great  Ship  universe  and 
found  the  perfect  place  for  an  odd  old  word."  Readers  who 
can't  get  enough  of  the  Great  Ship  universe  will  be  delighted 
to  learn  that  the  author  recently  signed  a three-book  deal 
with  Prime  Books  for  a new  trilogy  set  in  that  endlessly 

intriguing  milieu. 


Tlie  signal  was  feeble  but  intriguing — a twenty-hertz  radio  source  tied  to  an  ice- 
dad  world  orbiting  an  M-dass  star.  A xeno-researcher  named  Mere  was  dispatched 
to  investigate  a deep  wann  ocean  flill  of  vibrant  life.  But  what  looked  intriguing  at  a 
distance  proved  tragic.  Tlie  cold  white  crust  of  the  world  hid  nothing  but  cold  add 
and  sluggish  bacteria.  An  alien  spedes  once  tried  to  colonize  the  planet  but  failed 
miserably  and  subsequently  went  extinct.  All  that  remained  was  an  automated  sta- 
tion broadcasting  bold,  impossible  plans.  Yet  the  human  remained  upbeat:  In  her  fi- 
nal transmission,  Mere  reminded  her  superiors — the  lordly  captains — that  she  still 
had  plenty  of  time  to  wander.  Tlie  native  hydrogen  had  replenished  her  fuel  stocks. 
A million  sweet  vectors  were  ready  to  lead  her  home.  Tlie  Great  Ship  was  steady- 
quick,  but  streakships  like  hers  were  swifter  and  far  more  nimble,  and  to  give  her 
meanderings  that  veneer  of  respectability,  she  claimed  that  a nearby  belt  of  sunless 
worlds  was  teasing  her  with  signs  of  activity — odd  heat  signatures  and  odder  cold 
sinks  that  only  she  could  see  and  that  might,  just  might  signal  a civilization  or  two 
fighting  to  avoid  detection. 

Tliis  was  only  Mere’s  third  mission,  yet  she  had  already  proved  herself  capable.  No- 
body was  concerned  when  she  stopped  broadcasting — stealtii  was  a powerfiil  ally  when 
chasing  secretive  species — ^and  no  ^arms  were  raised  when  she  was  past  due.  Captains 
worried  about  quite  a lot,  but  not  about  that  tiny  woman  with  legendary  independence 
and  endless  reserves  of  what  could  only  be  regarded  as  exceptional  good  luck. 

Washen  was  one  of  the  waiting  captains.  Born  inside  the  Great  Ship,  she  was  an 
ambitious  and  talented  and  perpetually  optimistic  human  rising  steadily  through 
the  endless  ranks.  Tlie  missing  xeno-researcher  was  more  than  a colleague:  Mere 
was  a good  friend  and  trusted  confidante,  and  Washen  missed  their  long  conversa- 
tions about  humans  and  aliens  and  how  to  trick  ten  thousand  species  to  coexist 
peacefully  inside  one  enormous  starship. 

Tliirty  years  after  the  due  date,  Washen  sent  a few  words  back  along  her  friend’s 
most  likely  course,  asking  for  a whisper  to  prove  her  existence. 

No  whisper  came. 


53 


September  2012 

Fifty  years  of  silence  triggered  a longer  message.  Washen  begged  for  the  recipe  to 
cook  grief  for  a pack  of  windells — an  embarrassing  story  known  only  to  the  captain 
and  Mere,  and  of  course  to  the  giggling  windells. 

No  punch  lines  arrived  and  no  giant  telescope  saw  her  engine  burning,  but 
Washen  kept  her  worries  small,  waiting  for  the  stories  to  come. 

Higher  captains  moved  Mere  from  the  active  roster  to  the  missing,  and  at  the  fifty- 
nine-year-late  mark,  her  small,  sophisticated  ship  was  logged  as  unavailable. 

Seventy-one  years  behind  schedule,  her  accumulated  pay  was  tunneled  into  a 
trust  reserved  for  the  beneficiaries  mentioned  in  a sealed  will. 

At  the  one  hundred-and-nine  year  mark,  the  Master  Captain’s  office  declared  the 
streakship  lost  in  the  course  of  duty  and  began  training  of  a new  xeno-researcher  se- 
lected from  the  candidate  pool — ^mostly  miscreants  with  just  enough  imagination  to  be- 
lieve they  would  find  happiness  in  the  void  far  removed  from  comfort  and  normalcy. 

A century  and  a half  of  silence  earned  genuine  concern.  Mere  was  later  than  any 
normal  late.  Even  if  she  were  healthy,  vast  distances  had  to  be  covered,  while  wander- 
ing comets  and  gravity  wells  never  stopped  accumulating.  Worst  of  all,  the  Great  Ship 
was  approaching  what  was  dubbed  an  omega  bum,  where  its  course  would  be  signifi- 
cantly tweaked.  The  bum  was  scheduled  long  before  Mere  embarked,  but  its  duration 
and  precise  trajectory  weren’t  known  until  today.  No  matter  how  swift  the  streakship 
was  or  how  lucky  Mere  might  be,  there  was  a moment  looming  when  she  would  find 
herself  out  of  fuel,  racing  toward  a rendezvous  with  nothing  but  empty  space. 

Washen  planned  a simple  funeral — not  to  mark  her  friend’s  death,  which  probably 
would  never  be  known  for  sure,  but  to  celebrate  a friendship  that  had  proved  mortal 
and  all  the  richer  because  of  it. 

Then  at  the  one-hundred-and-sixty-seven  year  mark,  seven  months  shy  of  the 
omega  burn,  telescopes  identified  an  exhausted  streakship  making  a rapid  ap- 
proach. Every  spare  gram  had  been  jettisoned  from  the  craft.  There  was  no  corn-sys- 
tem and  minimal  life  support,  and  the  only  remaining  fuel  tanks  were  drained  dry 
by  one  final  inadequate  burn.  Deep-space  grit  had  battered  the  exposed  hull,  but 
someone  had  skillfully  reconfigured  the  ship’s  hyperfiber  armor,  shrouding  a sub- 
stantial cargo  hold  that  didn’t  match  the  original  schematics.  Coming  in  too  fast,  the 
streakship  avoided  Alpha  Port  and  every  other  official  docking  station,  striking  the 
hull  like  a flat  stone  and  then  skipping,  pieces  scattering  wildly  while  the  cargo  hold 
rolled  like  a ball  out  into  the  middle  of  the  wreckage  field. 

Washen  was  third  on  the  scene. 

A fortune  in  high  technology  was  destroyed.  Attempts  to  contact  the  pilot  were 
unanswered,  but  from  the  cargo  hold  came  a coded  light  that  warned  everyone  to 
stand  aside,  some  undefined  hazard  lurking  in  its  interior. 

Washen  stood  two  steps  inside  the  quarantine  zone.  A tall  woman,  more  stately 
than  beautiful,  she  was  wearing  a borrowed  lifesuit  and  a captain’s  cap.  Glancing 
back  at  the  support  staff,  she  asked  what  was  happening  onboard. 

The  lead  engineer  eased  forward.  “There’s  too  much  stealth,”  she  complained.  “A 
lot  more  shielding  than  the  girl  left  with,  that’s  for  sure.” 

Washen  urged  the  engineer  to  approach.  “Hello,  Aasleen.” 

“Madam.” 

“Do  you  know  the  pilot?” 

“By  reputation,”  Aasleen  said.  “And  we’ve  had  a handful  of  conversations  over  the 
last  thousand  years.  So  I don’t  know  her,  madam.” 

“Tell  me  about  the  shielding,”  the  captain  said. 

“Metametals  slathered  inside  that  hyperfiber  blister.  And  no,  I won’t  guess  what 
that  could  possibly  mean.” 

Standing  on  the  bare  gray  plain — the  largest  expanse  of  pure  hyperfiber  any- 

54  Robert  Reed 


Asimov's 


where  in  the  universe — ^the  two  officers  watched  the  warning  light  pulse  on  and  on, 
and  they  studied  the  mystery  that  didn’t  move  and  the  stars  that  moved  very  slowly. 
Then  Washen  turned  to  the  engineer,  who  happened  to  be  another  one  of  her  good 
friends,  and  being  nothing  but  honest,  she  smiled  and  halfway  laughed  as  she  said, 
“This  couldn’t  be  any  more  fun.  Now  could  it?” 

Instinct  shouted  at  her  to  flee  and  she  went  fast  fast  fast  to  put  herself  in  that  sweet 
place  where  she  could  not  be  caught.  Just  once  she  looked  back,  beholding  what  had 
no  right  to  exist,  and  not  knowing  her  foe,  she  felt  such  perfect  terror  that  her  body 
was  suddenly  filled  with  power.  She  launched  herself  from  the  ground  and  landed 
and  launched  again  and  then  fell  back  again  to  the  wide  graveled  beach.  Then  she 
imagined  her  new  enemy  bearing  down  on  little  her,  and  for  the  first  time  since  child- 
hood she  leaped  high  and  beat  the  air  furiously  with  her  adolescent  wings,  the  half- 
grown  body  carried  impossibly  high  into  the  bright  sky. 

Then  her  wings  lost  their  rhythm. 

Flapping  wildly  and  with  little  purpose,  she  fell.  The  smooth  lovely  shoreline 
seemed  remote  now.  She  was  tumbling  toward  a rocky  knoll,  watching  the  knoll  with 
two  eyes  and  the  beach  with  the  other  eyes,  fighting  for  the  courage  to  look  farther.  The 
sea  stretched  out  as  it  should,  flat  and  calm,  reflecting  the  glory  of  the  sky’s  light.  De- 
spite every  hope,  the  intruder  that  terrified  her  was  still  there — a stubborn  round  ob- 
ject of  undetermined  size,  though  it  seemed  fantastically  large.  Floating  motionless  on 
the  endless  sea,  it  was  silent  and  unwelcome  and  cold  to  the  eye  and  deeply,  wickedly 
wrong,  and  what  unnerved  her  most  was  the  sense  that  the  intruder,  impassive  as  it 
seemed,  was  watching  her. 

She  dropped  hard  on  the  knoll’s  crest,  on  the  whitest  rock  in  the  world.  Exhausted 
wings  begged  for  rest,  but  first  she  had  to  show  her  power,  her  bold  and  considerable 
will.  Elegant  wing  waves  and  thunderous  flaps  proved  that  she  was  no  small  thing. 
She  screamed  and  leaped  a little  and  then  leaped  higher,  and  was  the  intruder  im- 
pressed'? Nothing  changed  in  its  appearance,  but  wasn’t  that  the  mark  of  real  fear? 
The  enemy  was  stunned,  maybe.  Maybe  she  had  the  mysterious  thing  ready  to  flee. 
Perhaps  another  few  artful  flaps  would  make  it  abandon  Creation  for  good. 

But  her  exhaustion  was  too  much.  Lowering  her  wings,  she  breathed  and  quivered 
and  watched  what  refused  to  change,  and  she  wondered  if  perhaps  she  was  an  igno- 
rant, silly  fool. 

This  was  one  of  her  defining  traits:  A wicked  capacity  for  doubt.  Her  first-mother 
said  it  was  a weakness  and  would  eventually  be  the  source  of  her  doom.  But  that 
quality  was  what  her  second-mother  loved  best  about  her,  and  reading  signs  nobody 
else  could  see,  the  woman  promised  her  child  that  there  would  be  a time  and  a cir- 
cumstance when  nobody  but  she  would  be  able  to  appreciate  what  was  happening. 

Eventually  the  girl  felt  rested.  Still  perched  on  the  white  knoll,  she  was  ready  to  flee 
by  whatever  means  seemed  best,  and  that’s  why  she  stood  again,  watching  the  in- 
truder while  listening  to  a thousand  neighbors  leaving  by  flight  and  by  foot — save  for 
the  rich  ones  who  rode  fancy  wagons  into  the  interior. 

The  world  was  fleeing,  but  she  was  not. 

Not  yet,  at  least. 

She  turned  her  full  attention  on  the  impossibility  riding  the  mirrored  sea.  Where  had 
it  come  from?  What  did  this  mean?  Then  she  eventually  heard  new  voices  approaching 
from  behind,  voices  from  those  who  heard  stories  of  an  apparition,  and  despite  fear  and 
good  sense,  they  had  come  down  to  the  edge  of  the  world  to  see  what  shouldn’t  be. 

These  were  souls  like  her,  the  girl  realized. 

And  just  like  that,  she  felt  as  if  she  weighed  nothing,  but  instead  of  fear,  this  time 
she  was  buoyed  up  by  an  unexpected  and  luscious  happiness. 


Noumenon 


55 


September  2012 


* * * 

Rich  emptiness  stretched  out  before  Mere.  Sunless  worlds  of  many  ages,  many 
constitutions,  had  assembled  themselves  into  a ribbon-like  cluster  perfectly  aligned 
for  a long  careful  flyby.  Some  of  those  worlds  were  large  and  naturally  warm  in  their 
hearts,  nourishing  oceans  of  methane  or  water  as  well  as  vigorous  life  forms.  Colder 
places  might  conceal  little  colonies  of  hermits  and  refugees  and  other  tail-technology 
oddballs.  And  there  was  always  the  promise  of  some  full  civilization  struggling  not 
to  be  found.  But  the  hot  and  frigid  signatures  that  she  mentioned  to  the  captains 
were  lies.  Mere  had  seen  nothing  interesting  while  looking  up  from  the  disappoint- 
ing first  world,  and  she  didn’t  even  bother  synthesizing  data  to  give  her  fable  a 
spine.  This  was  her  mission.  This  was  her  ship,  if  not  by  title  then  at  least  by  every 
measure  that  mattered.  A steady  watchful  journey  along  the  dark  ribbon  would  give 
her  hundreds  of  large  targets  and  millions  of  comets.  The  odds  of  success — some 
good,  worthwhile,  and  profitable  triumph — seemed  just  short  of  inevitable. 

By  some  measures.  Mere  was  any  modern  human:  She  had  a tough  body  ready  to 
heal  from  all  but  the  most  grievous  wounds  and  a tougher,  nearly  immortal  mind 
that  could  hold  thousands  of  years  of  experience  and  small  wisdoms.  Except  for  the 
tiny  body  and  the  waif  face,  she  was  immediately  recognizable  as  human.  But  her 
history  was  as  peculiar  as  any  great  ape  could  ever  claim.  She  was  an  embryo  when 
her  family  and  entire  crew  were  killed  in  deep  space.  Bom  in  poverty  and  pure  iso- 
lation, she  was  raised  by  the  battered,  voiceless  ship.  Eventually  the  ship  dropped 
the  orphan  on  a living  world,  and  she  was  raised  by  natives  who  worshipped  her  as 
a god  and  despised  her  for  being  a god.  As  their  world  was  dying,  the  aliens  sent 
Mere  on  her  way  to  complete  her  journey,  which  was  why  she  was  thousands  of  years 
old  and  deeply  peculiar  before  ever  la3dng  eyes  on  another  human  being. 

Mere  was  barely  human,  and  she  was  barely  anything  else.  Boredom  was  an  af- 
fliction for  other  people.  Loneliness  was  for  souls  profoundly  different  from  her  own. 
She  was  curious  and  resourceful,  and  like  the  extinct  creatures  that  raised  her.  Mere 
imderstood  that  she  was  insignificant — another  whisper  in  the  multiverse,  freed  by 
her  tininess,  and  as  inevitable  as  the  stars. 

As  a xeno-researcher,  she  sneaked  up  on  these  orphaned  worlds,  telescopes  watching 
for  EM  signals  and  heat  signals  while  neutrino  detectors  sniffed  for  signs  of  fusion  re- 
actors burning  inside  hidden  cities.  But  nothing  earned  her  affections.  She  studied  and 
recorded  and  sometimes  tossed  a few  tiny  probes  overboard,  impacting  on  the  frozen 
atmospheres  at  a fat  fraction  of  light  speed.  But  the  probes  foimd  nothing  amazing,  and 
with  a third  of  her  journey  done.  Mere  started  to  plan  excuses  for  her  long  delay. 

Then  one  cold  terrestrial  world  gave  a strong  signal. 

Bright  and  hot  and  very  beautiful,  the  display  might  well  be  a city  floating  on  a 
frozen  sea.  Mere  began  to  cheer  while  her  AI  pilot  calculated  courses.  If  she  maneu- 
vered now  and  made  a hard  burn  now  or  in  the  next  nine  hours,  she  would  reach 
that  world  at  a manageable  pace.  Unfortunately  the  world  was  turning,  the  inter- 
esting face  invisible  for  now.  For  ten  hours  she  studied  the  inadequate  data,  and  then 
she  fell  asleep  and  dreamed,  waking  without  clear  direction  from  intuition  or  her  fel- 
low gods.  But  after  flipping  a mental  coin,  she  ordered  the  pilot  to  make  the  tardy 
bum,  ignoring  the  safety  margins  on  her  main  engine.  Eleven  minutes  into  the  bone- 
smashing  deceleration,  the  target  world  finally  turned  its  intriguing  heat  source 
back  into  view,  and  what  seemed  fascinating  before  proved  to  be  nothing.  The  bright- 
ness was  the  splash  mark  where  a comet  recently  hit  a pocket  of  salty  dead  water. 

The  rocket  bum  had  to  be  finished  regardless;  how  else  could  she  make  up  the  spent 
fuel? 

Coming  in  too  fast,  she  damaged  the  streakship  when  she  splashed  down  inside 
the  slushy  fresh  crater.  Systems  had  to  be  repaired,  and  Mere  was  as  good  with  tools 

Robert  Reed 


56 


Asimov's 


as  any  of  the  mouse-sized  robots  that  helped  maintain  her  ship.  She  was  still  re- 
working the  main  pumps  when  one  of  her  resident  telescopes  noticed  a far  sim  flick- 
ering. Looking  harder,  it  found  a shielded  and  cold  and  not  particularly  large  body 
moving  on  a separate  but  roughly  parallel  trajectory. 

Mere  used  every  telescope,  measuring  the  object. 

Ten  billion  kilometers  separated  her  and  it,  which  was  nothing.  It  was  a jump  done 
easily  £md  without  much  fuel  lost,  and  she  soon  placed  herself  close  to  an  object  that 
was  as  artificial  as  anything  in  the  universe.  She  knew  quite  a lot  about  machines, 
particularly  alien  machines,  but  this  was  something  rarer — a dark,  sleek,  deeply  en- 
gineered collection  of  sophisticated  devices  bearing  little  resemblance  to  anything 
waiting  inside  any  of  her  onboard  texts  or  familiar  to  her  resident  AIs. 

No  standard  markers  defined  an  owner. 

As  far  as  every  sensor  could  tell,  nobody  was  onboard. 

Mere  could  have  sent  word  of  her  discovery.  But  there  was  no  telling  who  might 
notice  her  voice,  and  worse,  who  might  come  here  to  interrupt  her  fun. 

Mere  went  onboard.  Tenaciously  cautious  about  what  she  touched  and  what  she 
did,  she  recorded  everything,  and  after  several  weeks  she  finally  slipped  inside  the 
belly  of  this  unexpected,  undoubtedly  lost  machine,  finding  an  object  that  made  the 
rest  of  it  seem  almost  ordinary. 

The  world  stood  behind  her,  behind  all  of  them.  They  numbered  in  the  thousands, 
perhaps  more  than  ten  thousand,  and  the  last  of  them  towed  in  rumors  of  multitudes 
marching  from  the  ends  of  the  world. 

Perhaps  that  was  so,  perhaps  not.  What  mattered  was  the  impossible  object  floating 
on  the  once-perfect  sea.  Questions  about  what  it  was  and  what  it  couldn’t  be  were  of- 
fered and  debated,  resulting  in  contests  of  will  and  reason,  flapping  wings  and  occa- 
sionally ugly  fights.  But  the  greatest  question,  at  least  for  some,  was  deciding  what 
they  should  do  about  this  object  floating  at  the  edge  of  existence. 

Inevitably  the  conversation  turned  to  boats.  But  not  the  narrow  paper  boats  built 
for  children  and  child-like  adults,  or  the  little  skiffs  that  rode  the  world’s  rivers  and 
lakes.  They  needed  sturdier  craft,  magnificent  in  scope  and  able  to  bear  considerable 
weight  while  crossing  the  slick  sea,  and  since  distance  was  never  easy  to  measure  at 
sea,  they  would  need  supplies  and  bravery  and  the  strength  to  use  paddles  and 
enough  conviction  to  bear  up  while  carrying  every  abuse. 

Three  groups  coalesced  around  a trio  of  plans.  Leaders  were  named,  talents  were 
claimed,  and  the  countryside  was  scoured  for  mature  blue-shafts  and  paper-growth 
and  living  waxes  that  would  seal  gaps  and  help  keep  the  boats  riding  high. 

The  largest  group  pulled  up  an  entire  forest  before  setting  to  work  on  a quickly  built 
vessel.  Their  ship  was  gigantic  enough  to  carry  forty  bodies  out  to  where  the  ship 
looked  tiny,  and  that  was  where  the  hull  was  breached — far  enough  away  that  nobody 
could  hear  the  panicked  shouts  as  everyone  sank  and  died. 

The  girl  belonged  to  the  second  largest  group.  They  were  the  slowest  workers,  as  it 
happened,  led  by  a guild  engineer  who  seemed  to  have  considerable  knowledge  about 
the  other  fine  sciences.  The  engineer  advocated  caution  and  careful  pacing.  He  grew 
even  more  certain  after  the  third  group  launched  their  boat.  While  there  was  room  for 
ten,  he  claimed  that  a crew  of  five  would  be  much  better,  and  after  studying  everyone’s 
strength  and  everyone’s  will,  he  named  his  five — small  and  young,  all  of  them,  one  of 
them  being  the  girl  who  once  flew  away  from  the  sudden  marvel. 

Others  would  have  complained  if  he  named  the  crew  earlier.  But  their  competition 
had  left,  riding  swiftly  out  into  the  glare  of  sea  and  sky  where  they  were  soon  lost.  The 
race  was  lost,  and  who  cared  who  went  chasing  after  the  winners'? 

But  the  girl  was  happy,  even  if  she  was  in  the  losing  party. 


Noumenon 


57 


September  2012 

Beating  her  wings  happily,  she  promised  her  strength  and  her  scarce  courage  too, 
and  then  she  thought  to  ask  the  leader  what  he  believed  that  the  marvel  was. 

“It  is  another  world,”  he  said  calmly,  as  if  nothing  could  he  more  obvious. 

But  there  was  only  one  world  and  it  was  theirs.  Maybe  she  knew  little  about  histo- 
ry and  the  sciences,  but  she  would  recall  any  story  about  a second  world  cast  out  onto 
the  eternal  sea. 

“There  are  no  stories  like  that,”  he  replied.  “When  I was  your  age,  I made  a careful 
study  of  this  very  issue.  None  of  our  old  writers  speak  of  second  worlds,  and  to  my 
mind  that  signals  that  this  is  a truly  unique  event.” 

She  enjoyed  being  in  agreement  with  this  learned  fellow. 

“But  any  answer  leaves  other  questions,”  he  continued.  “For  instance,  where  did  this 
new  world  come  from?  And  even  more  important,  what  caused  our  world  and  our  sea 
to  come  to  this  Creation?” 

About  the  first  question,  she  knew  nothing.  But  she  immediately  started  to  recite  the 
story  about  the  Creation. 

“%s,  I know  the  legend,”  he  said,  shriveled  adult  wings  beating  with  authority.  “And 
outside  imbeciles  and  perhaps  the  dead,  everyone  knows  that  story  by  heart.” 

“Of  course  so,” she  said. 

“Everyone,”  he  repeated.  Then  he  listed  the  world’s  nations  and  its  cities,  including  re- 
mote places  that  she  had  never  heard  of  And  once  the  enormity  of  the  world  was  estab- 
lished, he  concluded  by  saying,  “Each  of  us  is  born  with  that  story  in  his  heart  and  her 
head,  and  as  a man  of  science,  that  is  a mystery  onto  itself:  Why  do  we  know  that  so  well? 

“That  is  a wonder  at  least  equal  to  the  puzzle  floating  off  our  perfect  shore.” 

Knowing  enough  was  never  possible.  Even  knowing  half-enough  was  unlikely.  Ten 
thousand  years  of  training,  memorization,  and  diligent  practice  couldn’t  prepare  the 
xeno-researcher  to  meet  every  situation  with  suitable  expertise.  The  better  solution 
was  to  stow  as  much  knowledge  as  possible,  carrying  AIs  and  encyclopedias  and  oth- 
er forms  of  bottled  brilliance  into  the  wilderness,  and  hope  that  gave  the  lone  soul 
resources  enough  to  make  sense  of  every  conundrum. 

Mere  had  a battalion  of  sleeping  AIs  waited  to  be  called.  They  consumed  room  and 
power — two  assets  that  she  didn’t  like  to  share — but  after  five  months  poking 
around  inside  the  alien  vessel,  it  was  time  for  a companion. 

“Hello,  Aasleen.” 

Floating  eyes  and  sinuses  and  a standard  mechanical  mouth  were  surrounded  by 
a facsimile  of  the  famous  Ship  officer.  Eyes  blinked  and  the  nostrils  inhaled  the  dry 
cold  air.  The  AI  paid  enough  attention  to  the  living  person  to  realize  that  Mere 
wasn’t  worth  a second  glance.  But  the  room  was  fascinating.  Hyperfiber  cabling  and 
superconductive  arteries  were  woven  around  technological  conundrums.  Every  ma- 
chine was  deeply,  wonderfully  unexpected.  Mere  had  resurrected  ten  of  the  resident 
readout  screens,  but  they  were  filled  with  coded  symbols  and  jumbled,  unhelpful  im- 
ages that  only  heightened  that  delicious  sense  of  understanding  almost  nothing. 

“I  don’t  recognize  anybody’s  fingerprints,”  Aasleen  said.  “Where  are  we?” 

Mere  explained. 

The  facsimile  pointed  and  pointed.  “Well,  that  could  be  a plasma  router,  and  those 
could  be — probably  are — antimatter  genies.  But  of  course  everything  is  richly  alien, 
and  since  the  facility  is  so  strange,  I assume  that  it’s  ancient  and  lost.” 

“That’s  what  I am  assuming,  yes.” 

“Have  you  sent  word  home?” 

“I  would  have,  but  this  facility  might  not  be  old  and  misplaced.  Someone  might  no- 
tice my  signal,  and  maybe  that  someone  has  a rightful  claim.” 

“More  likely,  he  would  just  rip  the  prize  from  your  grip.” 


58 


Robert  Reed 


Asimov's 


“Exactly,”  she  said. 

“Show  me  your  maps  and  diagrams,”  said  the  engineer.  “Show  me.” 

The  next  day  was  filled  with  silence  and  hard  study.  Wearing  a personality  made 
the  AI  slower  than  a machine  or  a human.  That  was  one  nagging  limitation  of  this 
trickery.  But  progress  was  made,  and  meanwhile  Mere  had  time  to  invest  in  the  rou- 
tine maintenance  of  her  streakship — a dozen  little  jobs  that  didn’t  require  the  help  of 
a Ship  engineer. 

Aasleen  called  her  back  to  the  alien  ship.  “This  is  all  fascinating,”  she  said. 

“It  is,  yes.” 

“This  big  place  was  just  one  piece  of  something  much  bigger.”  She  pointed  to  clean 
old  breaks  on  the  exterior,  adding,  “Something  very  bad  happened.  Maybe  it  was  a 
million  years  ago,  or  maybe  a thousand  times  farther  back.” 

“A  sobering  concept,”  Mere  said. 

“Thank  you  for  showing  me.  But  really,  you  should  dredge  up  a historian  or  your 
xeno-archaeo  AI.  They  could  tell  you  a lot  more.” 

“Good  advice.  Thank  you.” 

Aasleen  nodded,  distracted  by  every  machine  in  view.  “I  would  love  to  have  this  old 
wreck  inside  my  machine  shop.” 

“I  would  love  to  bring  it  to  you,”  Mere  said. 

“But  it’s  too  massive.” 

“By  a long  ways.” 

“Scans,”  said  the  engineer.  “Make  them  and  keep  them.” 

“I  have  been.” 

Then  the  expert  offered  suggestions  about  key  junctures  and  counterintuitive 
techniques. 

Mere  memorized  every  slip  of  advice. 

The  next  long  pause  ended  with  laughter.  Then  Aasleen  said,  “You  are  testing  me. 
From  the  beginning,  this  has  been  an  examination  of  me.” 

“Maybe.” 

“Well,  I noticed  the  chamber.  Of  course.” 

“Good.” 

“A  hyperfiber  sphere  wrapped  around  a perfect  vacuum,  and  something  important 
suspended  in  its  center.” 

Mere  waited. 

“The  object  is  tiny.  That’s  obvious.  And  its  mass  is  very,  very  high.” 

“Enormously  so.” 

“Yet  if  it  was  a black  hole,  you’d  know  so.  You  wouldn’t  have  to  bother  me.” 

“I  didn’t  think  I was  bothering  you.” 

“But  I am  ruining  your  peace  and  solitude.  Isn’t  that  right?”  Aasleen  offered  a wise 
appreciative  wink. 

“That’s  perceptive.  Are  you  certain  that  you’re  an  engineer?” 

Both  of  them  laughed  for  a long  while. 

“So  it  isn’t  a black  hole,”  Aasleen  said.  “And  I don’t  think  it’s  stabilized  neutronium 
or  some  kind  of  strangelet  stew  either.  The  signatures  are  wrong.” 

“What  else  is  there?”  Mere  asked. 

“Theory,”  Aasleen  said. 

The  living  woman  drifted  closer  to  the  round  chamber.  It  wasn’t  large,  almost  un- 
noticed in  the  jumbled  mass  of  greater  machines,  and  if  the  chamber  was  once  at- 
tached to  any  of  them,  those  links  were  long  since  erased. 

“I’m  not  an  expert  in  this  business,”  Aasleen  said. 

“Who  knows  hyperfiber  better?” 

“Few  do.” 


Noumenon 


59 


September  2012 

“But  I think  that’s  what  it  is,”  Mere  said. 

“Do  you  even  know  what  hyperfiber  is?” 

Mere  shrugged.  “Obviously,  I don’t.” 

“Hyperfiber  is  a miracle.  To  an  engineer,  it  is  the  only  miracle  in  the  universe. 
Baryonic  elements  are  woven  into  precise  metacrystal  patterns,  and  for  the  higher 
grades,  dark  matter  splicing  helps  to  tease  out  even  greater  strength.” 

“I  know  that  hyperfiber  is  strong.” 

“Like  nothing  else,”  Aasleen  said.  “And  do  you  know  where  the  strength  comes  from?” 

“No,”  Mere  lied. 

“Yes,  you  do,”  Aasleen  said.  “But  it’s  just  theory  to  you.  Abstractions  pulled  from  a 
text.  I doubt  that  you  truly  appreciate  the  principle  at  work  here.” 

“Tell  me.” 

“The  hyperfiber  in  your  hand  isn’t  especially  strong.  But  quantum  effects  are  al- 
ways in  play.  The  invisible,  unreachable  multiverse  influences  every  shard  of  the 
stuff.  Even  the  smallest  splinter  of  the  poorest  grade  fiber  exists  in  millions  of  par- 
allel realms,  and  those  millions  and  billions  of  shards  occupy  the  same  position  in 
their  space  and  time.  Their  strength  leaks  into  our  realm  and  ours  into  theirs.  Take 
a hammer  or  a laser  to  that  splinter,  and  you  aren’t  just  fighting  one  bit  of  sour  gray 
gristle  . . . you  are  waging  war  against  a mountain  of  sisters.” 

“It  is  a miracle,”  said  Mere. 

“Better  grades,  better  miracles.” 

Mere  pointed.  “Inside  that  chamber  ...  is  what?” 

“Something  else,”  Aasleen  said.  “Because  it’s  too  dense  and  far  too  massive  to  be 
h3q)erfiber.” 

“But  there  is  a theory — ” 

“Shut  up.  I need  to  think.” 

That  was  an  engineer  talking.  Blunt,  focused. 

After  a long  spell,  Aasleen  finally  said,  “I  will  concede  to  a point,  yes.  If  you  began 
with  the  very  best  grade  of  hyperfiber — the  sort  that  forms  the  Great  Ship’s  hull,  for 
example — and  then  you  took  some  very  powerful  hammers  and  beat  the  bloody  hell 
out  of  that  raw  material . . .” 

“Okay.” 

“By  ‘hammers,’  I mean  shaped  matter-antimatter  charges,  and  by  ‘beat  the  bloody 
hell,’  I mean  that  you’d  have  to  use  absolute  precision  while  minimizing  chaotic 
flows  and  quantum  vagaries.  And  that  doesn’t  solve  the  biggest  problem  of  them  all.” 

“Multiverse  effects.” 

With  a brittle  tone,  Aasleen  asked,  “Do  you  really  need  help  from  me?  Because  you 
seem  to  know  this  quite  well.” 

“We’re  discussing  ultimate  hyperfiber,”  Mere  said.  “In  principle,  the  maximum- 
density  variety  can  be  manufactured,  particularly  in  tiny  quantities.  But  the  work 
has  to  be  successful  in  many,  many  multiverses.  Otherwise  the  compressed  materi- 
als will  lose  their  grip  and  explode.” 

“Exactly,”  Aasleen  said.  “In  fact,  most  estimates  demand  that  factories  in  a billion 
quadrillion  universes  have  to  do  the  magic  inside  the  same  picosecond,  and  the 
chance  of  a large  enough  fraction  of  that  multitude  doing  its  work  correctly  is  . . . 
well,  it’s  a fool’s  hope,  if  you  ask  me.” 

“What  we  see  is  impossible,”  said  Mere.  “Thank  you  for  that.” 

Aasleen  said  nothing  for  an  hour,  and  then  another.  The  silence  ended  with  joyous 
disgust,  and  she  said,  “All  right.  I don’t  know  what  else  it  could  be.” 

“Ultimate  hyperfiber.” 

“Bring  it  home  to  me,”  Aasleen  said.  “I  want  to  see  it  for  myself” 

“I  plan  to  do  just  that.  But  I want  to  know  how.” 


60 


Robert  Reed 


Asimov's 


The  engineer  crossed  her  nonexistent  arms.  “If  you’re  right,  then  there  is  no  prob- 
lem. The  Ship’s  hyperfiber  hull  is  nothing  but  fog  and  steel  next  to  its  theoretical 
strength.  Just  put  that  magic  inside  a bag  and  come  home.  Today,  if  you  can.” 

“But  whoever  built  it — ” she  began. 

Aasleen  interrupted.  “Someone  with  boundless  energy  built  it,  and  they  had  a hel- 
luva lot  of  patience  too,  by  the  looks  of  it.” 

“They  bottled  it  inside  a vacuum.” 

“You  want  to  know  why.” 

“Don’t  you?” 

The  two  women  fell  silent.  Then  at  last,  Aasleen  said,  “All  right.  If  we’re  going  to 
talk  theory,  I know  a whopper.” 

“Tell  me.” 

The  engineer  explained  the  possibility  in  the  barest,  least  sympathetic  fashion. 

“Suppose  that’s  so,”  Mere  said.  “Can  I move  the  ultimate  hyperfiber  safely?  Can  I 
protect  its  cargo  well  enough?  Using  just  what  I have  onboard  my  ship  and  this  fa- 
cility, can  I manage  all  that  work  soon  enough  to  make  my  last  open  window  home?” 

The  facsimile  looked  at  the  schematics  again,  and  with  confidence,  she  said, 
“You’re  starting  too  late.  You  cannot  make  it.” 

“Even  with  your  help?” 

“I  accounted  for  that,  and  no.  It  is  impossible.” 

“Well  then,”  Mere  said.  “That  just  means  we  should  start  our  work  this  minute, 
isn’t  that  so?” 

Each  paddle  stroke  carried  the  boat  forward.  Yet  even  as  the  new  world  grew  taller 
and  broader,  it  stubbornly  refused  to  come  close.  The  crew  office  worked  as  heroes, 
without  pause  or  complaint,  but  eventually  one  soft  voice  mentioned  his  aches  and 
then  another  felt  obligated  to  describe  her  deep  fatigue,  and  soon  everyone  was  curs- 
ing the  relentless,  withering  boredom.  Rations  shrank,  and  bodies  shrank,  and  the 
colors  of  dread  edged  toward  outright  panic.  As  a result  the  crew  found  themselves 
stabbing  the  water  with  long  sloppy  strokes,  precious  energy  bleeding  away  while  they 
barely  moved  faster.  There  was  the  bright  gray  bulk  of  the  world,  featureless  and  cold, 
yet  the  sea  between  was  as  vast  as  always.  It  was  easy  to  believe  that  they  were  chas- 
ing an  illusion,  some  awful  lost  dream  sent  to  prey  on  the  gullible,  and  it  was  in- 
evitable that  the  bravest,  strongest  among  them  would  be  the  first  to  curse  this 
pathetic  effort  and  beg  for  them  to  turn  around  and  hurry  home. 

Except  while  no  one  was  watching,  their  home  and  its  millions  of  lives  had  van- 
ished, stolen  by  the  distance  or  engulfed  by  the  flat  boundless  sea. 

Grief  ripped  them  open.  They  wept  hard  and  ate  double-shares  from  what  little  was 
left.  But  misery  at  least  gave  them  a little  rest  before  they  set  to  work  again.  Soon  they 
came  upon  the  wreckage  of  the  second  ship — scattered  water-soaked  pieces  of  hull  and 
one  living  man  clinging  to  an  empty  cask.  He  lay  on  his  back,  wearing  the  largest, 
oddest,  and  most  joyous  expression.  They  asked  him  what  had  happened.  He  said  that 
every  seam  in  their  ship  failed.  He  said  that  there  was  an  awful  fight  among  the 
starving  crew,  and  violence  destroyed  his  ship.  Then  he  claimed  that  nothing  went 
wrong  and  there  was  no  way  to  know  how  he  had  ended  up  here. 

The  girl  felt  sorry  for  him,  regardless  of  the  truth,  but  in  the  same  instant  she  hoped 
they  wouldn’t  drag  him  onboard.  The  man  was  big  and  obviously  spent,  and  they 
were  down  to  their  last  mouthfuls  of  food. 

The  crew  thought  as  she  did.  Up  came  the  five  paddles,  everyone  ready  to  work 
hard,  at  least  until  they  had  won  some  distance. 

Each  of  the  man’s  eyes  stared  at  the  girl’s  face.  She  braced  herself  for  pleading.  If  he 
tried  to  grab  the  boat,  she  would  strike  him.  But  no,  he  said  only,  “Good.  Go  now,  go.” 


Noumenon 


61 


September  2012 

Then  after  a long  mad  laugh,  he  said,  '‘You  have  to  complete  the  journey.  Do  you  see'? 
We  will  keep  coming  and  dying  until  one  of  us  succeeds.  So  finish  the  voyage  now  and 
save  the  rest  of  us.  Do  you  see?” 

Sensors  and  reactors  and  portable  armored  habitats  were  brought  to  the  Ship’s 
hull  and  assembled  into  a ring-shaped  city  with  one  narrow  purpose:  Contemplating 
mysteries  too  shy  or  too  awful  to  show  themselves.  Specialists  arrived  to  give  unin- 
formed opinions.  Engineering  units  were  reinforced,  working  efficiently  until  there 
was  nothing  left  to  accomplish.  Then  an  army  of  genius  machines  was  plugged  into 
the  available  telemetry,  and  everyone  waited  for  insights.  But  the  shielded  cargo 
proved  extraordinarily  stubborn.  Without  offering  reasons,  the  warning  signal  con- 
tinued begging  for  distance  and  time,  and  despite  mounting  pressures  from  higher 
captains,  Washen  honored  the  request.  That’s  why  only  passive  instruments  were 
wakened  and  calibrated  and  unleashed.  Big  mirrors  mapped  the  blister’s  slick  gray 
exterior.  Radio  whispers  and  other  EM  noise  gave  confusing  clues  about  composition 
and  internal  heat  patterns.  Sometimes  a distant  chunk  of  comet  would  strike  the 
hull,  rattling  the  wreckage  in  meaningful  ways.  But  the  best  telemetry  came  from 
neutrinos — ghostly  particles  generated  by  the  surrounding  reactors,  piercing  the  hy- 
perfiber blister  and  whatever  was  inside  before  coming  out  the  other  side  with  a 
fresh  trajectory,  or  sometimes  not  emerging  at  all. 

“Where  is  Mere?”  Washen  asked. 

“I  see  no  trace  of  her,  madam.” 

“But  she  has  to  be  onboard,”  the  captain  said  stubbornly.  “Anywhere  else  means 
she’s  lost.” 

A few  lockboxes  had  survived  the  impact,  and  maybe  that’s  where  a piece  of  hioce- 
ramic  hardware  was  hiding — the  basis  of  a modern  brain.  But  before  offering  that 
slender  hope,  Aasleen  gave  the  telemetry  a long  glance.  The  newest  model  of  the 
hold’s  interior  was  finished  moments  ago,  incorporating  all  of  the  neutrino  data. 

“A  black  hole’s  lurking,”  she  said. 

Space  was  littered  with  tiny  black  holes,  and  they  were  rarely  problems.  Washen 
began  ordering  the  standard  machinery  necessary  to  contain  a fleck  of  infinite  den- 
sity, even  as  she  wondered  why  Mere  had  gone  to  so  much  bother  for  an  item  they 
already  had  in  their  inventory,  in  substantial  quantities. 

“Wait,”  Aasleen  said.  “No,  I was  wrong.  Wait.” 

“What  do  you  see?” 

The  engineer  was  hunched  over  a wide  screen,  dozens  of  overlapping  feeds  compet- 
ing for  her  full  attention.  “Inside  the  hyperfiber  is  a second  blister.  What  I see  . . . the 
picture’s  getting  clearer  . . . what  I see  is  a hyperfiber  sphere  holding  a vacuum,  and 
it’s  surrounded  by  contraptions  and  more  contraptions,  plus  some  crap  that  actually 
looks  familiar.” 

“What  crap?” 

“Biosynthesis  hardware.” 

Washen  pulled  up  Mere’s  equipment  roster. 

But  Aasleen  had  anticipated  as  much.  “No,  this  is  just  her  simple  galley  gear.  What 
we’d  use  to  synthesize  escargot  for  lunch.” 

“What  about  the  contraptions?” 

“Deeply,  stubbornly  alien.” 

“And  the  hlack  hole?” 

“There  isn’t  any,”  said  Aasleen. 

Washen  offered  a few  candidates. 

But  the  engineer  stopped  her  halfway  through  the  standard  list.  “Look  at  this 
face,”  she  said.  “What  does  this  face  tell  you?” 


62 


Robert  Reed 


Asimov's 


Aasleen  had  purple-black  skin  and  wide  bright  eyes.  She  was  a master  of  all  me- 
chanicals— an  engineer  famous  among  engineers  for  her  poise  and  practical  ge- 
nius— ^yet  her  usual  reserve  was  gone.  Simple  nervous  wonder  made  her  body  shake. 
Quick  breaths  grew  quicker  and  shallower.  She  looked  ready  to  scream  for  joy  yet 
held  herself  back  because  she  had  no  experience  with  so  much  pleasure.  The  mo- 
ment deserved  hard  figures.  But  all  that  she  could  manage  to  say  was,  “The  neutri- 
no diffraction  is  critical,  and  it  looks  right.  It  looks  perfect.” 

“What  are  you  saying?” 

She  didn’t  hear  the  question.  “And  if  the  contraptions,  those  other  featimes  ...  if  they 
accomplish  what  I think  they’re  meant  to  accomplish  . . .”  Her  voice  slipped  away.  More 
rapid  breathing  helped  nothing.  Aasleen  looked  ready  to  crumble  or  break  into  song, 
and  then  she  rubbed  at  her  mouth  with  both  hands,  working  the  lips  hard  before  nam- 
ing the  marvel  that  was  floating  in  the  midst  of  a small  perfect  vacuum. 

“Infinite-strength  h3q)erfiber,”  the  captain  said  skeptically. 

“Which  should  not  be,”  the  engineer  said. 

“Who  would  make  it,  and  how?” 

“I  would,  and  I don’t  have  any  idea  how,”  Aasleen  said. 

“What  would  you  do  with  it?” 

“Quite  a lot,”  she  said.  “Black  holes  can’t  be  shaped.  But  in  theory,  ultimate  h3q)er- 
fiber  can  hold  any  shape.  And  it  could  be  handled  fairly  easily,  even  if  you  had  it  in 
huge  quantities.  Tliat’s  why  it  would  provide  a wondrous  armor  or  a reaction  chamber 
for  some  farfetched  reactor,  or  it  could  be  the  business  end  of  some  fabulous  chisel.” 

“How  big  a piece  do  we  have?” 

“A  few  gigatons,  which  is  nothing.  It’s  a fleck  of  a fleck,  and  I can’t  even  guess  its 
shape  yet.” 

“But  if  you  had  a small  piece  like  that,”  Washen  began. 

“What  would  I do?”  Aasleen  shrugged,  and  then  out  from  some  deep  old  reserve  of 
youth,  she  let  loose  a girl’s  wild  giggle. 

“Give  me  a guess,”  Washen  said. 

“A  competent  guess,  or  a hopeful,  dreamy  guess?” 

“Pick  one  and  don’t  tell  me.” 

The  engineer’s  face  shone,  and  she  wiped  at  her  face  and  closed  her  eyes,  diving 
into  her  own  imagination.  “A  black  hole  serves  as  a huge  data  sink.  The  trouble  is 
that  teasing  out  useful  information,  at  least  inside  the  lifespan  of  a universe,  is  pret- 
ty unlikely.  But  a slip  of  ultimate  hyperfiber  retains  its  internal  structure.  If  laid 
down  properly,  that  structure  could  serve  as  a computer  or  some  variation  on  that 
theme.  What’s  sitting  out  there  could  hold  as  much  or  more  data  than  a black  hole — 
nobody  knows  if  either  answer  is  true — ^but  I’ve  seen  estimates  where  there’s  enough 
sheer  memory  that  an  entire  world  could  be  modeled,  right  down  to  the  atomic  level, 
and  all  of  that  could  ride  inside  a very  small  human  hand.” 

Washen  said  nothing. 

Her  colleague  wiped  her  face  again,  and  then  something  on  her  display  panel 
changed,  or  moved,  or  otherwise  grabbed  her  attention. 

“What  is  it?”  the  captain  asked. 

“The  galley  biosynthesizer  was  busy.” 

“Is  it  operating  now?” 

“Not  now,  madam.”  Aasleen  crossed  her  arms,  her  body  rigid  as  her  legs  impul- 
sively began  to  shake.  “No,  no.  The  machine  stopped  working  just  now.  Whatever  it 
was  making  is  ready.  Our  lunch  is  finished.”  And  she  laughed,  adding,  “Which  is 
good,  because  I could  use  a little  something.” 


The  sea  was  not  the  sea  anymore,  more  vapor  than  fluid.  She  felt  as  if  she  were  fly- 

Noumenon  63 


September  2012 

ing  across  the  surface,  wings  helping  the  kicking  legs  as  she  drove  on  with  the  last 
dregs  of  her  strength. 

The  rest  of  the  crew  was  gone.  The  finest  boat  ever  built  by  her  species  was  scattered 
and  drowned,  and  she  was  clinging  to  an  empty  box  that  smelled  like  the  dried  fat  it 
had  once  carried.  She  kicked  and  flapped  and  whenever  she  looked  up  the  new  world 
appeared  no  closer.  Looking  up  was  a hazard,  so  she  focused  on  the  lid  of  the  box  and 
her  skinny  dying  hands,  and  then  she  would  forget  about  both  worlds.  It  felt  as  if  she 
was  born  in  the  sea,  alone  forever,  and  her  home  world  was  a dream  while  the  other 
was  a separate,  equally  misleading  dream,  and  her  doom  was  to  fight  forever  between 
two  realms,  each  as  unreal  as  the  other. 

The  shoreline  grabbed  her  without  warning. 

Startled,  her  first  instinct  was  to  flee.  If  she  were  stronger  and  better  prepared,  she 
might  have  succeeded  in  kicking  her  way  back  into  the  gaseous  realm.  But  she  was 
too  weak.  She  lay  where  she  would  die  and  wished  for  blackness  and  peace.  She  tried 
to  breathe  and  found  nothing  but  vacuum,  and  then  a machine  that  was  always 
above  her  suddenly  spat  out  a great  wet  mass  that  splashed  over  her,  grabbing  hold  of 
a body  that  had  barely  survived  her  most  unlikely  creation. 

Fluids  burrowed  into  her  flesh,  into  every  orifice. 

She  struggled  until  exhausted,  and  only  then  did  she  breathe.  The  liquid  inside  her 
lungs  wasn’t  water  and  it  wasn’t  quite  air  either,  but  it  brought  her  oxygen  as  well  as 
a peculiar  menu  of  rare  sugars  and  simple  lipids  that  clawed  their  way  into  her  cells, 
into  her  baby-new  blood. 

A tiny  ocean  covered  her  as  a skin,  protecting  its  sole  inhabitant  from  space  and  the 
killing  cold. 

Grams  mattered.  In  the  end,  single  atoms  mattered.  It  was  impossible  to  carry 
even  the  basic  thoughts  of  an  invaluable  AI,  and  Mere  didn’t  pretend  to  be  happy 
with  that  limitation  or  to  consider  doing  otherwise. 

Her  Aasleen  would  be  left  behind.  So  long  as  the  machine  functioned,  she  could  fill 
her  days  with  study  and  thought,  and  perhaps  some  later  survey  party  would  come 
to  tour  the  facility,  finding  a qualified  tour  guide  on  duty. 

Mere  was  hours  away  from  leaving,  and  in  a very  different  fashion,  she  was  also 
close  to  death. 

“I  pity  you,”  the  AI  said. 

Mere’s  body  was  another  indulgence.  It  would  be  stripped  from  her  mind  and  left  in 
space,  frozen  and  empty  and  everlasting.  She  would  make  the  journey  home  as  a brain 
tucked  inside  the  strongest  lockbox,  minimally  fed  and  almost  devoid  of  thought. 

“I  pity  me  too,”  she  admitted. 

“Thank  you,”  Aasleen  told  her.  “For  letting  me  out,  letting  me  play,  I can’t  thank 
you  enough.” 

The  two  women  looked  at  each  other’s  hands.  Years  spent  together,  and  they  had 
never  touched.  Then  Mere  asked  once  more,  “Do  you  think  these  machines  can  pull 
someone  or  something  free  of  that  data  sink?” 

“Since  I don’t  understand  half  of  the  principles  at  work . . .’’Aasleen  shrugged.  “I’ll  say. 
Yes.’  But  that’s  only  because  Fm  ignorant,  and  who’s  going  to  blame  me  for  being  wrong?” 

Mere  removed  her  clothes,  making  ready  for  a greater  disrobing. 

The  engineer  began  to  talk  and  then  hesitated. 

“What’s  wrong?” 

“There  is  a signature  on  the  ultimate,”  Aasleen  said.  “Something  distinct,  some- 
thing busy.  It  could  be  a library  or  a self-absorbed  computer.  But  maybe  it’s  a sub- 
stantial population  and  who  knows  how  long  a history,  which  leads  me  to  wonder 
where  they  came  from.” 


64 


Robert  Reed 


Asimov's 


Mere  mentioned  the  first  world  that  she  visited.  Technological  species  often  tried 
to  make  a dead  world  live,  and  the  work  was  difficult  and  the  results  often  tragic. 
But  what  if  a much  more  advanced  species  decided  that  the  safer,  sober  route  was  to 
boil  itself  down  to  a series  of  elaborate  computer  programs? 

“Noumenon,”  said  Aasleen. 

“What  is  that?” 

“I  think  it’s  an  ancient  word,”  she  said.  “I  don’t  know  where  I first  heard  it,  and  I 
don’t  remember  all  of  the  meanings.  But  the  definition  that  always  impresses  me: 
Noumenon  is  the  triumph  of  the  abstract  over  the  flesh,  ideas  and  memes  stripped 
away  from  their  mortal  bonds.” 

“That’s  a mystical  attitude,”  Mere  said.  “You  don’t  sound  like  yourself,  friend.” 

With  a strange  smile  and  measured  voice,  she  agreed.  “New  ideas  can  take  root, 
even  in  this  old  head  of  mine.” 

The  girl  breathed  and  rolled  onto  her  back.  The  new  world  was  an  astonishingly 
ugly  place.  A forest  of  machines  stood  about  her.  One  of  them  was  dripping  a thick  flu- 
id that  covered  her  while  the  other  machines  did  nothing.  In  the  middle  of  the  me- 
chanical forest  was  a gray  sphere  that  somehow  looked  both  bland  and  important, 
while  a larger  ball  of  gray  defined  the  ends  of  this  tiny  new  world. 

She  sat  up  and  then  tried  to  stand,  and  she  fell  down  again.  But  her  next  attempt 
was  successful,  and  she  learned  that  she  could  walk  slowly  and  dared  herself  to  touch 
the  machinery  and  her  own  wet  body.  Then  the  wall  of  the  world  cracked  and  split 
wide — a piece  of  the  grayness  fell  away — and  through  the  hole  she  saw  a barren  plain 
that  dwarfed  her  lost  world,  and  a line  of  small  structures  standing  in  the  distance, 
everything  beneath  a blackness  marred  by  tiny  points  of  cold  light. 

The  girl  climbed  onto  the  Ship’s  hull. 

Two  gray-clad  figures  were  moving  closer,  apparently  coming  toward  her. 

Instinct  told  her  to  run,  to  fly. 

But  the  time  had  come  not  to  trust  instincts,  and  with  the  sweetness  powering  her 
new  flesh,  she  stood  tall  and  flapped  her  wings  against  the  vacuum,  and  with  a voice 
that  still  couldn’t  be  heard,  she  sang  hard  about  the  End  of  Ml  and  the  Creation. 

This  was  supposed  to  be  a celebration. 

But  the  strong  drinks  hadn’t  been  touched.  Flies  from  a dozen  worlds  stole  tastes 
from  the  cold  dinners.  The  three  officers  sat  quietly,  and  then  one  would  talk  about 
the  latest  news  while  the  others  listened  or  at  least  pretended  to  listen.  Even 
Washen — the  unabashed  optimist — ^was  shaken  by  what  the  linguists’  and  physi- 
cists’ wild  theories  were  claiming.  The  captain  was  smart  and  endlessly  competent, 
but  that  didn’t  stop  her  from  waging  war  against  this  unwelcome  news. 

“We  only  think  that  she’s  a new  species,”  Washen  said.  “A  hundred  years  from  to- 
day, we’ll  find  her  cousins  hiding  inside  a dyson  bulb  or  some  other  hard-to-spot 
high-technology  enclave.  She’s  their  child,  and  she  got  lost.” 

“Except  that’s  not  what  her  song  claims,”  Mere  said. 

“Creation  songs  are  legends,”  Aasleen  said,  pushing  a stern  finger  into  the  air  be- 
tween them.  “Legends  are  muddy,  and  you  can’t  take  them  seriously.” 

Mere  sat  quietly,  sa3dng  nothing. 

“The  creature  has  to  be  from  the  Milky  Way,”  Washen  said.  “She  couldn’t  have 
come  from  some  thin  belt  of  stars  and  planets  out  between  the  galaxies.  That  isn’t 
remotely  possible.” 

“We  found  her  inside  a piece  of  derelict  technology,”  said  Aasleen.  “The  machine 
was  moving  slowly,  as  far  from  the  intergalactic  as  you  can  be.” 

In  the  legend,  galaxies  and  space  began  to  collapse.  There  was  no  warning.  The 

Noumenon  65 


September  2012 

event  was  catastrophic  and  nearly  instantaneous,  and  every  piece  of  the  universe 
came  close  to  every  other  piece. 

Mere  knew  the  saga  by  heart,  and  unknown  to  her  companions  she  secretly  sang 
portions  of  it  to  herself 

“I  don’t  care  what  the  physicists  claim,”  said  Aasleen.  “Nothing  about  that  story 
makes  sense  to  me.” 

“Her  old  world  died,”  the  captain  said.  “That’s  what  the  creature  remembers.” 

Mere  looked  at  the  two  women,  and  then  she  considered  her  own  tiny  hands.  With 
a calm  sorry  voice,  she  said,  “You  mentioned  something  to  me,  Aasleen.  We  were  on- 
board the  derelict  together.” 

“My  AI  told  you  something.  That’s  what  you  mean  to  say.” 

‘You  were  talking  about  the  ultimate,”  Mere  said.  “That  hyperfiber  is  unbreakably 
strong  because  it  reaches  deeper  into  the  multiverse.  Infinite  connections  give  it  the  phe- 
nomenal strength  and  the  rich  capacity  to  soak  up  information,  and  souls,  and  entire 
civilizations,  and  that  leads  to  other  possibilities.  Possibilities  that  you  found  intriguing.” 

Washen  looked  at  Mere. 

The  engineer  preferred  to  watch  the  tip  of  her  finger. 

“Moving  between  universes,”  Aasleen  said.  “Even  when  the  craziest  theoreticians 
throw  out  their  most  optimistic  calculations,  jumping  to  another  universe  is  a bru- 
tally unlikely  event.” 

Washen  moved  a little  nearer  to  Mere,  extending  one  hand  as  if  ready  to  make  amends. 

The  tiny  woman  closed  her  eyes,  and  in  a near-whisper,  she  said,  ‘You  are  missing 
the  point.  Both  of  you  are  being  fooled,  and  so  is  everyone  else  too.” 

They  waited. 

“Someone  did  build  a tiny  piece  of  perfect  h3^erfiber.  They  did  what  we  can’t  do, 
and  then  somehow  they  lost  control  of  their  work.  Maybe  that  means  that  their  trick 
is  relatively  easy  and  its  products  aren’t  worth  the  trouble  to  keep.  But  then  if  that’s 
so,  why  isn’t  the  imiverse  littered  with  stuff?” 

Washen  retrieved  her  hand. 

“So  maybe  it  isn’t  easy  to  make,”  Mere  said.  “But  that  implies  that  someone  or 
something  went  to  a lot  of  trouble  to  build  what  I found,  and  its  misplacing  that  trea- 
sure is  about  the  last  event  you  would  expect.  So  maybe  it  wasn’t  lost.  Maybe  it  isn’t 
lost  now.  Perhaps  its  makers  were  hoping  that  I would  find  it.” 

The  others  had  to  laugh,  but  they  did  it  secretly,  only  a httle  doubt  showing  in  their  eyes. 

“No,”  said  Mere.  “My  mission  was  planned  in  advance.  I went  where  I went  and 
found  nothing,  and  then  I traveled  on  an  obvious  trajectory  that  found  nothing  use- 
ful. And  then  because  of  an  apparent  comet  impact,  I landed  on  still  another  disap- 
pointing world.  Every  step  of  my  path  could  have  been  part  of  someone’s  scheme. 
Intention  could  be  at  work  here,  some  purpose  beyond  what  I ever  envisioned,  and  I 
only  wish  that  I had  an  idea  who  could  have  dreamed  this  up  and  carried  it  off” 

Washen  still  could  not  accept  that  crazy  tale.  The  blood-and-bone  Aasleen  was 
even  less  agreeable  to  the  idea.  But  everyone  remained  polite,  stifling  their  doubts  in 
the  presence  of  a true  hero.  And  eventually  the  three  of  them  brushed  the  flies  off 
the  chicken  legs  and  filled  their  mouths  with  the  splendid  tastes. 

Often  Mere  felt  like  an  alien  among  humans. 

But  today  she  was  the  human  animal — the  hold  blessed  creature  that  leaped  into 
the  stars  and  beyond. 

Against  long  odds,  she  felt  supremely  gifted. 

Someone  had  thought  to  warn  her  that  a universe  can  collapse  and  die. 

And  even  better,  that  same  benefactor  had  given  her  a clear  sign,  proving  that  un- 
der certain  conditions,  in  the  most  critical  times,  it  was  possible  to  escape  even  that 
ultimate  End.  O Copyright  © 201 2 Robert  Reed 

Robert  Reed 


66 


ADWARE 

Suzanne  Palmer 

Suzanne  Palmer  is  a writer  and  artist  who  lives  in  the  woods 
of  western  Massachusetts  with  her  kids,  a gigantic  dog,  and 
too  many  cats.  Her  second  story  for  Asimov's  takes  a look  at 
some  of  the  future's  unexpected  challenges. 


I was  just  finishing  up  the  last  programming  touches  on  lunch  when  Jake  came 
into  the  kitchen  with  Mr.  Tater,  his  stuffed  bunny  and  best  friend.  He  tugged  on  my 
pant  leg.  “Mommy,”  he  said,  “have  you  considered  trading  in  our  old  flier  for  the  new 
Neptune  wagon?  Their  brand  new,  just-released  ’44  deluxe  model  has  over  fifty-sev- 
en state-of-the-art  safety  features  to  help  keep  me  and  your  other  loved  ones  safe.” 

My  hand  froze  halfway  toward  ruffling  his  golden  hair,  and  instead  I grabbed 
Jake  and  pulled  him  close.  “Ted!”  I shouted.  “Ted,  get  in  here!  Jake’s  caught  an  ad!” 

“It  has  unparalleled  style  and  comfort,  and  an  award-winning  rear  dining  console 
that  is  the  envy  of  other  makers,”  Jake  said.  At  three,  Jake  rarely  talked  about  any- 
thing except  his  bunny  and  his  favorite  show,  Sailship  Constructor!  His  eyes  were 
dilated,  unblinking.  “If  you  don’t  take  me  for  a test  ride  at  one  of  their  many  conve- 
nient dealerships.  I’ll  cry,”  he  added. 

“Ted!”  I shouted  again. 

Ted  walked  into  the  kitchen,  hair  disheveled  as  if  he’d  just  woken  up.  “What,  Oil?” 
he  said. 

“Jake’s  caught  an  ad,”  I repeated.  I carefully  didn’t  add:  while  you  were  supposed 
to  be  watching  him,  and  instead  were  dozing  on  the  couch.  “Did  you  change  out  the 
house  filters  last  week,  like  you  said  you  would?” 

He  picked  up  a DeimosCola  can,  slid  it  through  the  maker,  then  popped  it  open 
and  leaned  against  the  kitchen  counter.  “I  was  going  to,  but . . .”  he  started  to  say, 
taking  a sip,  and  then  just  shrugged. 

Jake  was  now  thrashing  in  my  arms.  “I  wanna  new  Neptune  wagon!”  He  began  to 
wail.  “I  want  six-wheel  drive  and  passenger-side  gel  bags  to  keep  me  safe!” 

I met  Ted’s  eyes  for  an  instant  before  he  slid  his  gaze  away.  “Please  change  the 
house  filters  before  any  more  damage  is  done,”  I said.  “I’ll  try  to  get  the  ad  out.” 

I carried  Jake  to  the  washroom  as  he  kicked  and  screamed  and  fought  me.  Rum- 
maging one-handed  through  the  closet  until  I found  the  mindware  headset,  I sat 
down  on  the  edge  of  the  sonic  bath,  held  him  in  my  lap,  and  slipped  the  headphones 
on.  Instantly  Jake  went  limp.  I held  him  there,  trying  not  to  cry — though  whether 
for  my  son  or  out  of  anger  at  Ted,  I could  not  say — ^while  the  neural  reset  ran  its 
course.  Just  this  week  Jake  had  started  getting  the  hang  of  using  the  potty;  that’d 
likely  be  gone  with  the  cleanse,  those  brand  new  memories  too  easily  confused  with 
commercial  infections. 

Ted  appeared  in  the  doorway,  cola  still  in  hand.  “Uh,  where  are  the  new  filters?” 
he  asked. 


67 


September  2012 

“In  the  closet  near  the  flier  bay,”  I answered.  He  didn’t  ask  how  Jake  was,  how  I 
was.  “Next  to  your  golf  clubs.” 

“Right,”  he  said,  and  left  again. 

Now  the  tears  did  come,  silently  running  down  my  cheeks  to  disappear  into  Jake’s 
hair.  What  had  I ever  seen  in  Ted?  Five  years  ago  it  was  like  I couldn’t  get  enough  of 
him,  but  whatever  it  was  that  had  attracted  me  to  him,  I couldn’t  put  my  finger  on  it 
now.  Every  time  he  touched  me,  I only  felt  trapped.  He  was  lazy,  unhappy,  unhelpful, 
the  opposite  of  sexy.  He  wasn’t  even  Marsborn.  When  he  wasn’t  plugged  in  to  his 
dead-end  job — everything  we  had  came  from  me  and  my  job  as  chair  on  the  Ares  Six 
development  council — he  was  either  snoozing  on  the  couch  or  out  with  his  friends. 
He  didn’t  seem  to  care  about  me,  or  about  Jake,  and  he’d  given  up  even  pretending 
otherwise. 

The  headset  beeped  and  shut  off  Jake  shook  himself,  lethargically,  as  if  waking  up 
from  a deep  sleep.  “Auto-forming  bucket  seats,”  he  murmured.  “Comfort  and  style.” 

Dammit. 

I wiped  away  the  tears  and  picked  up  Jake,  carrying  him  in  my  arms  as  if  he  were 
a sleeping  baby.  I found  Ted  out  in  the  living  room,  the  filters  on  the  floor  around 
him,  instructions  spread  out  on  the  coffee  table,  and  him  drinking  yet  another 
DeimosCola  and  watching  the  TV.  I wanted  to  pluck  the  can  out  of  his  hands,  put  it 
in  the  recycler  right  in  front  of  him,  provoke  some  sort  of  reaction  other  than  his  ut- 
ter lack  of  concern. 

Instead,  I pulled  Jake  closer  to  me  and  took  a deep  breath.  “I’m  going  to  have  to 
take  Jake  to  the  clinic,”  I said,  too  tired  of  fighting  to  even  try. 

“What?  Okay,”  Ted  said,  setting  down  the  cola  and  picking  up  the  instructions.  “I’ll 
have  the  filters  in  before  you  get  home.” 

I wished  I believed  he  would.  I fit  Jake’s  toddler-sized  anti-viral  mask  over  his 
mouth  and  nose,  wrestled  him  into  his  suit,  and  then  bundled  him  out  to  the  flier 
garage  and  into  our  flier.  Not  a Neptune  wagon,  but  a perfectly  solid  and  affordable 
Ford  Oort.  I pulled  on  my  own  suit  and  mask,  sealed  the  house  door,  got  in  the  flier, 
and  pulled  slowly  out  of  our  house  bay. 

We  lived  on  the  outskirts  of  Ares  Five  in  what  was  called  a “suburb,”  an  Earth  con- 
cept applied  inexactly  to  life  on  Mars.  Unlike  the  big  city  dome,  and  also  unlike  the 
small  “settler”  homes  that  squatted  out  on  the  sand  flats,  each  its  own  individual 
pocket  of  life,  the  suburb  was  a series  of  Earth-style  homes  with  interconnected 
domes  and  containment  fields,  allowing  for  a thing  they  called  landscaping. 

Once  I’d  passed  through  the  townlock  and  soared  out  and  over  the  edge  of  Valles 
Marineris,  the  terraformed,  fake-bright  greenery  disappeared,  replaced  by  the  fa- 
miliar, comforting  bare  red  sands  of  the  Mars  I’d  grown  up  with.  There  were  only  a 
handful  of  other  fliers  out,  all  surely  heading  for  home  as  visibility  dropped;  in  my 
panic  over  Jake’s  condition  I’d  forgotten  we  were  due  for  another  sandstorm  out  of 
Solis  Planum.  I set  the  flier  to  pick  up  the  clinic’s  beacon,  set  the  auto-pilot,  and 
leaned  my  seat  back. 

It  settled  into  its  new  position  with  a crunch.  Reaching  down  under  the  seat,  I 
pulled  out  the  squashed  remains  of  a DeimosCola  can.  It  took  me  three  tries,  in  my 
anger,  to  get  the  flier’s  recycler  open  so  I could  stuff  it  in. 

The  sandstorm  was  so  thick  I’d  barely  spotted  the  clinic  before  we  were  picked  up 
by  its  traffic  handler  system  and  pulled  in.  A staffer  and  a mu*se  were  waiting  for  us, 
all  in  white  with  the  Red  Ring  medical  service  emblem  on  their  uniforms,  as  I 
popped  open  the  flier  and  started  unbuckling  Jake. 

The  staffer  scanned  my  I.D.  “Olympia  Silvers?”  she  asked. 

“Yes,”  I said.  “This  is  my  son,  Jake.  He’s  picked  up  invasive  adware  that  my  home 
unit  couldn’t  fix.  A flier  ad.” 


68 


Suzanne  Palmer 


Asimov's 


“Neptune  Motors?”  She  asked,  and  when  I nodded  she  shook  her  head.  “We’ve  seen 
a lot  of  that  one  in  the  last  few  days.  Neptune  Motors  themselves,  of  course,  disavows 
the  ad,  says  it  was  an  unauthorized  release  by  a one-off  contracted  PR  firm,  already 
gone  under.” 

“Great,”  I said.  “So  there’s  no  legal  recourse.” 

“That’s  the  way  they  all  do  it  now,”  the  nurse  said.  She  helped  me  get  Jake  into  the 
clinic,  led  us  to  a small  room,  and  indicated  we  should  sit.  “Any  idea  how  he  was  ex- 
posed?” 

“Our  house  filters  were  out  of  date,”  I said. 

She  tsked,  and  I just  caught  her  rolling  her  eyes  as  she  began  to  hook  Jake  up.  “I 
know  changing  out  filters  can  be  a hassle,  but  it’s  necessary  to  keep  your  family 
safe,”  she  said. 

I felt  my  ears  grow  hot.  “Fm  well  aware,”  I said,  through  gritted  teeth. 

“You  should  be  scanned  too,”  she  said.  “If  your  son’s  been  exposed,  you  may  also 
have  been.” 

“I’m  fine,”  I said,  tucking  Mr.  Tater  in  next  to  Jake  in  the  chair.  “I  assure  you  that 
I’m  still  quite  happy  with  my  current  flier.” 

The  nurse  finished  connecting  Jake  and  was  silent  for  a moment  as  she  looked  at 
the  readout.  “This  will  take  about  four  hours,  and  we’ll  want  to  keep  him  for  obser- 
vation for  an  hour  afterward,”  she  said  at  last.  “It’s  a pernicious  ad,  and  your  son  isn’t 
old  enough  to  have  a lot  of  mental  defenses.  There  will  be  some  memory  loss  associ- 
ated with  the  process,  but  it  shouldn’t  be  more  than  a week  or  two  at  most.” 

Bye-bye  potty  training  progress,  I thought.  Thanks,  Ted. 

“He’ll  need  some  extra  vitamin  B12  and  E,  omega-3,  and  iron,”  she  continued. 
“There’s  a supplement  I’ll  prescribe  for  him  that  he  should  take  twice  a day  for  the 
next  ten  days.”  She  raised  her  handheld,  and  I fumbled  through  my  purse  and 
brought  out  mine.  Both  beeped  as  the  prescription  authorization  was  logged  and 
transferred  to  my  registered  pharmacy. 

“We’ll  call  you  when  he’s  ready  to  go  home,”  the  nurse  said. 

“I  can’t  stay  with  him?”  I asked,  surprised. 

“No.  We  want  to  trigger  as  little  active  memory-creation  during  the  process  as  we 
can,  and  nothing  gets  the  brain  going  like  Mom.  You  can  either  wait  outside  or  come 
back  later  tonight.” 

I looked  down  at  my  handheld,  at  a loss.  “I  guess  I could  go  pick  up  his  supple- 
ments,” I said. 

“Or  go  home  and  take  care  of  those  filters.”  The  nurse  smiled  as  she  said  it,  but  it 
still  stung. 

I left  the  clinic  wanting  to  scream. 

I knew  I should  call  Ted  and  tell  him  how  Jake  was,  but  I didn’t  want  to  talk  to  him, 
not  yet.  This  was  not  the  first  time  Ted  had  let  ads  into  the  house — ^by  my  calculations, 
my  boy  had  already  lost  nearly  a month  of  his  life  to  his  father’s  shortcomings.  The 
more  I thought  about  it,  the  less  I wanted  to  call,  the  less  I wanted  to  go  home. 

“Right.  Supplements,”  I said  out  loud.  That  was  good  enough  reason  to  stay  out.  I 
took  my  flier  back  out  into  the  sandstorm  and  set  it  for  the  shopping  center’s  beacon. 

Below  me,  I passed  a few  stand-alone  homes,  each  an  island  in  the  inhospitable 
desert  of  Mars.  I’d  grown  up  in  one,  longed  for  one;  our  house,  that  I paid  for,  was 
Ted’s  dream  home,  not  mine.  Sure,  I wanted  Jake  to  feel  grass  under  his  feet,  have  a 
sense  of  connection  with  his  Earth  ancestors,  but  there  were  parks  for  that.  At  least 
in  the  independent  homes  there  were  no  worries  about  rogue  ads,  no  days  or  weeks 
lost  to  the  next  sleazy  marketer — of  which  there  seemed  no  shortage — to  come 
around  the  corner.  It  was  only  the  big  zones,  the  subdivisions  and  commercial  cen- 
ters, that  were  worthwhile  targets  for  ads. 

Adware  69 


September  2012 

As  if  to  prove  me  right,  as  soon  as  I entered  the  center’s  public  parking  bay,  the  fli- 
er’s onboard  systems  logged  over  a hundred  marketing  intrusion  attempts.  I made 
sure  my  facemask  was  securely  fitted  before  I stepped  out  into  the  open  air  of  the 
shopping  plaza. 

Not  counting  on  the  infectious  ads  alone,  the  air  was  filled  with  hovering  bobs, 
their  tiny  square  screens  projecting  ads  and  sales  pitches  and  product-drama 
episodes  everywhere  you  looked;  I had  to  walk  through  a crowd  made  of  the  ghosts  of 
pitchmen  to  get  to  the  store,  their  come-ons  merging  together  into  an  unintelligible 
roar.  I wished  I’d  brought  my  sound-dampening  ear  plugs. 

Once  inside  the  store,  the  roar  fell  to  a distant  drone.  I tried  not  to  check  the  time 
as  I shopped,  didn’t  want  to  know  how  much  longer  I had  to  wait  before  I could  have 
my  son — almost  all  of  my  son — ^back  again.  On  my  way  to  the  checkout,  Jake’s  sup- 
plement in  hand,  I turned  an  aisle  corner  and  nearly  walked  right  into  the 
DeimosCola  display.  I stopped  short,  staring  at  its  blue  and  green  logo  glittering  and 
flexing  in  the  air  above  the  stack  of  cans,  and  felt  the  anger  returning. 

“Nasty,  cheap  crap,”  I said  under  my  breath.  How  could  Ted  drink  this  stuff?  The 
very  idea  made  me  want  to  gag. 

Opposite  it,  on  the  other  end  of  the  aisle,  was  the  PhobosCola  holographic  banner, 
showing  scenes  of  Mars — my  Mars,  not  Ted’s  terraformed,  fake  Earth  substitute — 
with  their  tasteful  red  and  purple  logo  superimposed.  Ted  couldn’t  even  drink  the 
right  cola.  I marched  across  the  aisle,  picked  up  a PhobosCola  can  with  a twelve-fill 
license  code,  and  threw  it  in  my  basket.  Thafd  show  him;  PhobosCola  had  eleven 
essential  vitamins  and  minerals,  and  a pleasing,  energizing  taste,  unlike  their  com- 
petition, and  I could  feel  good  about  serving  it  to  my  family  as  part  of  a balanced 
meal. 

I swept  through  the  checkout  lane,  pausing  only  for  the  scanner  to  display  my  to- 
tal and  the  green  light  telling  me  my  account  had  been  successfully  debited,  and 
then  I marched  back  to  the  parking  bay,  stuck  the  PhobosCola  can  in  my  flier’s  food 
unit  almost  before  I’d  gotten  in  and  closed  the  door,  and  waited  for  it  to  process. 
When  it  was  done  I yanked  the  can  out,  flipped  up  the  top,  and  gulped  it  down.  I 
could  feel  it  like  a tingly  warmth  along  my  scalp  and  face.  Now  that  was  a real,  qual- 
ity soft  drink! 

Checking  my  chrono,  I still  had  almost  three  hours  until  Jake  was  in  observation. 
I didn’t  want  to  go  home,  didn’t  want  to  have  to  deal  with  Ted,  but  the  idea  that  there 
were  cans  of  that  blue-green  piss  in  my  house,  destro3dng  my  marriage,  was  unbear- 
able. I turned  my  flier  for  home. 

I walked  in  on  Ted  in  the  living  room,  the  house  filters  still  in  their  wrap  on  the 
sofa,  as  he  was  stuffing  clothing  into  a bag  with  one  hand,  and  drinking  from  a 
DeimosCola  can  in  the  other.  A half-dozen  empty  cans — all  of  them  six-license  units, 
at  a glance — lay  scattered  on  the  rug.  At  the  sight  of  them,  my  disappointment  blos- 
somed into  hate.  “You  disgusting  slug  of  a man,”  I said,  before  I could  bite  my  tongue. 

Ted  looked  up,  surprised.  He  glanced  down  at  the  bag  in  his  hand,  then  over  at  the 
filters,  then  back  to  me.  And  took  another  sip.  I strode  forward  and  smacked  the  can 
out  of  his  hand,  sending  it  and  an  arc  of  spray  across  the  room. 

He  scrambled  after  it,  like  a pathetic,  helpless  addict.  I watched  him  on  his  hands 
and  knees,  trjdng  to  scoop  up  the  liquid  from  the  carpet  before  the  auto-clean  could 
kick  in,  and  sucking  it  out  of  the  palm  of  his  hand. 

Feeling  superior,  I put  my  PhobosCola  can  in  the  foodmaker  and  popped  off  my 
second  license  fill.  When  he  finally  gave  up  and  glared  up  at  me,  I pointed  at  his  bag. 
“What  do  you  think  you’re  doing?”  I asked. 

“Leaving,”  he  said,  standing  up  straight  as  if  trying  to  recoup  a dignity  he  never  had. 

“While  your  son  is  ill,  because  of  you?  Do  you  care  so  little?” 


70 


Suzanne  Palmer 


Asimov's 

“To  be  honest,  I don’t  care  at  all,”  Ted  said.  “This  whole  thing  was  just  a huge  mis- 
take. You  were  a huge  mistake.” 

I was  the  mistake?  “You  can’t  blame  this  all  on  me,”  I said.  “I  don’t  know  what  I 
saw  in  you,  but  it  had  to  be  more  than  this — ” I shook  my  hand  at  him,  “ — this  shal- 
low, lazy,  bad  cola-guzzling,  useless  loser  of  a man!” 

“You  never  saw  anything  in  me!”  he  snarled,  clutching  his  can  of  DeimosCola  close 
to  his  chest,  as  if  it  was  the  only  thing  dear  to  him.  “Not  on  your  own!” 

“What’s  that  supposed  to  mean?” 

“I  sent  out  a personal  ad!”  he  roared.  “And  you  caught  it.  Are  you  happy  now?” 

‘You. . . . what?”  I stopped  shouting.  ‘You  what?” 

“A  personal  ad,”  he  repeated.  “Black  market  fab.  So  someone  would  find  me  at- 
tractive. I smuggled  it  into  the  clubhouse  in  the  golf  dome  and  released  it  there,  fig- 
uring it’d  hit  one  of  the  waitresses,  someone  like  me,  but  you  happened  to  be  there, 
on  a personal  invite  by  the  owner  no  less,  with  your  stupid  development  committee, 
and  you  picked  it  up  instead.” 

I stared  at  him,  open-mouthed.  “How  could  you?” 

He  shrugged.  ‘You  were  hot  and  I liked  the  idea  of  me,  a slacker  Earth  ex-pat  no- 
body, being  able  to  have  a Marsie  girl  whenever  I wanted,”  he  said.  “I  didn’t  count  on 
just  how  goddammned  miserable  it’d  be  when  that  kid  came  along  and  you  expected 
me  to  play  family.  Jake’s  a good  kid,  but ...  I don’t  really  want  to  be  his  father.  It 
doesn’t  interest  me.” 

“You  vile  creep!”  I said.  My  whole  body  was  shaking.  “Don’t  think  I won’t  press 
charges!” 

“Oh,  you  won’t,”  he  said,  “because  you  won’t  remember  this  conversation.”  He 
pulled  out  a small  handhulb,  pointed  it  toward  me,  and  squeezed. 

I was  already  backing  out  of  the  room,  holding  my  breath,  one  hand  pinching  my 
nose  shut.  As  I stumbled  against  the  door  frame  that  led  out  toward  the  flier  bay,  I 
fell,  knocking  one  of  Jake’s  jackets  and  my  own  off  the  coat  hooks.  Something  else  fell 
on  top — my  spare  filter  mask.  I grabbed  it  and  pressed  it  over  my  nose  and  mouth, 
taking  a raggedy,  uncertain  hreath. 

Ted  had  pulled  his  own  filter  mask  out  of  his  bag  and  was  advancing  on  me,  an- 
other bulb  in  his  hand.  I scrambled  backward,  tr3dng  to  get  to  my  feet.  “C’mon,  hon- 
ey,” he  said,  “make  this  easier  on  us  both  and  lose  the  mask.  You  really  don’t  want  to 
remember  what  I just  told  you.” 

Intent  on  me,  he  wasn’t  watching  his  step,  and  his  eyes  opened  wide  when  his  foot 
went  out  from  under  him.  The  cylindrical  object  he’d  stepped  on — an  unopened 
DeimosCola  can — flew  out  toward  me. 

I grabbed  the  can,  held  it  up  with  the  nauseating  blue-green  logo  facing  him.  “This 
shit  lost  in  a blind  taste  test  with  thousands  of  unbiased  participants  from  all  across 
Mars,”  I said.  “It’s  little  more  than  Earther  toilet  swill  in  a tacky  can!” 

“Give  that  back!”  he  roared,  rushing  for  me,  the  bulb  falling  forgotten  from  his  hand. 

“What’s  the  matter?  Last  one?  Oh,  too  bad!” 

I turned  and  ran,  down  the  corridor,  past  the  flier  bay,  and  around  through  the 
backside  of  the  kitchen,  Ted  on  my  heels. 

“Give  it  back!”  he  shouted  again.  “It  energizes  me  in  the  morning  and  gives  me  the 
pep  I need  to  get  through  my  day!” 

“Toilet  swill!”  I shouted  back.  “I  will  not  have  it  in  my  home!” 

I reached  the  back  door  and  ran  out  onto  the  green  grass  of  om  lawn.  Ted  came  out  a 
moment  later,  one  of  his  golf  clubs  now  in  his  hand.  “Give  it  back.  Oil!  I need  my  soda!” 

I screamed  and  ran. 

“Come  back,  you  Marsie  bitch!”  he  shouted,  and  I could  hear  him  nmning  after  me. 
I ducked  behind  our  neighbor’s  house,  turned,  and  made  for  the  townlock.  He  was 

Adware  71 


September  2012 

only  a few  paces  behind  me  when  I reached  it  and  began  to  cycle  the  emergency  door. 

“Don’t  you  fucking  dare!”  he  shouted,  sensing  my  intent.  “DeimosCola  is  liquid 
gold,  a sensible  and  pleasurable  choice  at  any  time  of  day  or  night!” 

“PhobosCola  is  the  only  cola  made  of  PURE  RED!”  I shouted,  and  I threw  open  the 
hatch.  My  ears  popped  as  the  full  force  of  the  sandstorm  outside  tried  to  pour  in 
through  the  portal,  even  as  the  dome’s  containment  field  tried  to  push  outward. 
Blinded,  I put  my  arm  over  my  face,  found  the  edge  of  the  opening  with  my  free 
hand,  and  threw  his  can  as  far  into  the  Mars  storm  as  I could,  out  over  the  edge  of 
Valles  Marineris. 

Something  smashed  into  my  shoulder  and  I fell  to  my  knees,  crying,  waiting  for 
him  to  rip  away  my  mask  and  remove  from  me  this  last  bit  of  satisfaction  and  re- 
venge. Instead,  he  dropped  the  golf  club  in  the  grass  and — stepping  over  me,  his 
boots  crushing  my  arm — climbed  out  the  lock,  and  threw  himself  out  into  the  chasm 
after  his  soda. 

The  sandstorm  was  winning  the  battle  to  enter  the  subdivision  dome.  I could  hear 
alarms,  faint  in  the  distance,  but  couldn’t  move,  l3dng  there  in  the  itchy  grass  as  the 
sand  began  to  swirl  and  settle  around  me,  the  air  grew  thin  and  cold,  and  then  every- 
thing turned  dark. 

“Miss  Silvers?” 

I opened  my  eyes.  I was  sitting  in  a chair,  something  on  my  head,  a somehow  fa- 
miliar face  in  front  of  me.  My  shoulder  and  arm  were  in  a healing  cast,  little  lights 
winking  away  red. 

The  nurse.  I was  in  the  clinic,  in  the  treatment  room.  I stared  around  me  wildly. 
“Where’s  Jake?”  I said.  “What  happened?” 

“He’s  down  in  the  cafeteria  with  one  of  the  other  staff  members,  having  some  ice 
cream,”  she  said.  “He’s  fine.  You,  on  the  other  hand  . . .” 

“Me?” 

“Emergency  services  brought  you  in.  Aside  from  the  shoulder,  you’ve  got  some  sig- 
nificant bruising  and  a cut  above  your  eye,  and  you  were  in  full  ad-infection  break- 
down. Once  we’d  treated  your  physical  injuries,  we  had  the  adware  excised.  You  will 
probably  have  memory  gaps.  What  do  you  remember?” 

“I  left  here  and  went  to  the  store,”  I said.  I frowned,  trying  to  remember,  but  my 
brain  felt  full  of  sand.  “I  was  going  to  go  home  and  confront  my  husband  about  the 
house  filters — ” 

‘Your  husband  filed  for  divorce  just  around  the  time  you  left  here,”  she  said.  “I 
gather  that  conversation  didn’t  go  well.” 

“I  don’t  really  remember,”  I said. 

“That’s  a side  effect  of  the  ad  purge.  Probably  just  as  well,”  the  nurse  said.  ‘Your 
neighbors  saw  your  husband  chasing  you  with  a golf  club  and  called  the  police.  They 
found  you  injured  and  unconscious  by  the  emergency  lock.  They  believe  he  fled  out 
the  lock,  into  the  storm.” 

I remembered  now  the  unopened  filters  on  the  couch,  Ted  looking  surprised  to  see 
me.  What  else?  Did  I even  want  to  remember? 

“If  you  don’t  feel  safe  going  home  . . .”  the  nurse  said. 

I didn’t  want  to  go  back  to  that  house  ever  again.  “No,  I’ll  find  a hotel  for  tonight,” 
I said.  Then  I’d  sell  the  suburb  house  and  buy  a little  dome  home  out  in  the  sands,  so 
Jake  and  I could  live  like  real  Martians  should. 

“We  have  counseling  services  here,”  she  said.  “I  recommend  you  and  your  son  both 
come  back,  once  you’ve  recovered  a bit.  Right  now,  why  don’t  you  go  down  and  join 
your  son  in  the  cafeteria.  You  still  have  an  hour  before  I can  let  you  leave,  but  there’s 
no  requirement  that  says  you  have  to  stay  sitting  in  that  uncomfortable  chair.” 

Suzanne  Palmer 


72 


Asimov's 


“I’d  like  to  see  my  son,”  I said. 

She  helped  me  up  from  the  chair  and  held  my  arm  as  I unsteadily  wobbled  my  way 
out  of  the  room  and  down  the  long  corridor  toward  the  cafeteria.  “The  police  will 
want  a statement  from  you  now,  and  probably  another  after  your  husband  turns  up,” 
she  said.  “Once  this  storm  dies  down,  he  won’t  be  able  to  hide  for  long.” 

I closed  my  eyes  for  a moment,  trying  to  pull  back  from  the  darkness  my  last  con- 
versation with  Ted.  Then  we  reached  the  cafeteria  and  a small  child  was  wrapping 
himself  around  my  legs  with  the  ferocity  only  a toddler  can  muster.  “Mommy!”  he 
said. 

I smiled,  picked  him  up,  rested  my  cheek  against  his  head  for  the  few  precious  mo- 
ments he’d  let  me  before  he  squirmed  his  way  free  and  picked  up  Mr.  Tater  from 
where  he’d  dropped  him  on  the  floor.  It  felt  good  to  know  I still  rated  above  the  bun- 
ny, even  if  only  barely. 

“You  two  are  going  to  be  okay,”  the  nurse  said,  smiling.  “While  we  wait,  would  you 
like  something  to  drink?  Coffee,  or  maybe  a soda?” 

“Coffee  would  be  wonderful,  thanks.” 

“Clearly  you’ve  never  had  the  clinic’s  coffee  before,”  the  nurse  said,  and  made  a 
face.  “Soda  for  the  boy?” 

Jake  perked  up  at  this,  but  I shook  my  head.  “Juice,  if  you  have  it,  please,”  I said. 
“We’re  not  a soda-drinking  family.” 

“Don’t  blame  you,”  she  said,  going  to  the  dispenser  and  returning  with  a mug  and 
a small,  covered  cup.  “That  stuffll  kill  you.” 

“Don’t  I know  it,”  I said,  and  sipped  at  my  coffee,  and  waited  for  the  police  to  come.  O 

Copyright  ©201 2 Suzanne  Palmer 


Adware 


73 


OCTOBER/  Our  big,  beautiful,  slightly  spooky  October/November  issue  will  be 
NOVEMBER  wending  its  way  to  you  soon.  We’ve  crammed  it  with  two  huge  novellas, 
ISSUE  plus  novelettes  and  short  stories.  We  lead  off  with  a thrilling  blockbuster 


by  first-time  Asimov’s  author  Alan  Smale.  A young  man  who  has  lost 
his  way  finds  that  he  may  also  displace  time  and  space  as  he  attempts 
to  come  to  terms  with  “The  Mongolian  Book  of  the  Dead.”  Jay  Lake 
bookends  the  issue  with  a steampunk  influenced  tale  about  a lost  civi- 
lization on  a distant  planet  about  to  discover  that  “The  Stars  Do  Not  Lie.” 


ALSO 

IN 

OCTOBER/ 

NOVEMBER 


Starships  figure  in  Gray  Rinehart’s  riveting  novelette  wherein  a life-and- 
death  mystery  can  only  be  resolved  by  “The  Second  Engineer”  and 
Steven  Utley’s  astronaut  awakes  to  a “Shattering”  experience.  Vylar 
Kaftan’s  first  story  for  us  features  a Chinese  “Lion  Dance”  on  Halloween 
with  zombies  during  a plague  (that  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  zom- 
bies). We’d  say  things  couldn’t  get  much  weirder,  but  then  Kit  Reed 
lets  us  decide  who  the  monsters  really  are  when  we  opt  for  “Results 
Guaranteed”:  Will  Ludwigsen  brings  us  a haunting  story  about  the 
denizens  of  “The  Ghost  Factory”;  and,  in  her  Asimov’s  debut,  Ekaterina 
Sedia  breaks  our  hearts  with  an  eerie  tale  about  the  horrors  of  the  Siege 
of  Leningrad  and  the  solace  that  may,  or  may  not,  be  found  in  the  arms 
of  “A  Handsome  Fellow.”  Three  more  hard  SF  stories  complement  these 
slightly  spooky  tales.  Eugene  Mirabelli  contemplates  physics  and 
grief  in  “This  Hologram  World”;  John  Alfred  Taylor’s  teens  must  cope 
with  a changing  planet  and  “Chromataphores”;  and  when  “Antarctica 
Stops  Here”  Paul  McAuley  shows  us  that  there  are  those  who  will 
stop  at  nothing  to  prevent  the  despoiling  of  the  ends  of  the  earth. 


OUR 

EXCITING 

FEATURES 


In  “The  Decline  and  Fall,”  Robert  Silverberg  Reflects  on  the  Roman 
Empire  and  its  far-reaching  influence  on  science  fiction — both  past 
and  future.  Norman  Spinrad’s  On  Books  column  considers  “Meeting 
the  Other”:  James  Patrick  Kelly’s  On  the  Net  investigates  “Unreal  Life”; 
plus  we’ll  have  an  array  of  poetry  and  other  features  you’re  sure  to  enjoy. 
Look  for  our  October/November  issue  on  sale  at  newsstands  on  August 
28,  2012.  Or  subscribe  to  Asimov’s— in  paper  format  or  in  download- 
able varieties — by  visiting  us  online  at  www.asimovs.com.  We’re  also 
available  individually  or  by  subscription  on  Amazon.com’sKMe  and 
KindleFire,  BarnesandNoble.com’s  Nook,  ebookstore.sony.com’s 
eReader,  Zinio.com,  and  from  magzter.com/magazines! 


COMING  new  stories  by  Nancy  Kress,  Robert  Reed,  Sandra  McDonald,  Kit 
SOON  Reed,  Alaya  Dawn  Johnson,  Mike  Resnick,  Ken  Liu,  James  Van 
Pelt,  Steve  Popkes,  Chris  Beckett,  Naomi  Kritzer,  and  many  others! 


UNEARTHED 

William  Preston 


William  Preston  has  spent  much  of  his  life  surrounded  by 
smart,  resourceful  women  not  unlike  the  protagonist  of  his 
new  tale.  The  author's  wife  is  an  educator,  librarian,  and 
painter.  His  three  daughters  excel  in  the  sciences,  writing,  and 
music.  Bill's  most  recent  short  story  appeared  in  the  online 
edition  of  Stone  Canoe  (6).  He  tells  us  he  has  one  more  story 
about  the  Old  Man/Big  Man/Little  Boss  in  the  works. 


IVI 


ly  words  are  cicadas.  They  struggle  up  through  packed  earth  after  too  many 
years  underground.  Then  they  shriek. 

Without  a voice,  without  a teller,  events  are  lost.  People  vanish  from  history.  I 
learned  long  ago  that  every  awful  moment  lingers.  But  what  of  kindness  and  com- 
passion? 

Cannot  good  deeds  also  endure? 


1.  Collapse 


It  was  in  1925,  in  a teardrop  of  land  no  map  remembers,  a land  absorbed  decades 
ago  by  other  countries  pressing  from  every  side.  I had  come  for  work,  a young 
woman  sent  by  a man  I met  only  once  to  tell  the  story  of  a people  whose  language  I 
couldn’t  speak. 

There’s  irony  to  a Mohawk  loving  the  printed  word.  Most  of  the  Iroquois  home- 
land was  taken  because,  until  modern  times,  we  had  no  written  tongue — rather 
than  make  marks  on  parchment,  my  people  told  tales  around  the  fire,  or  they  bound 
quahog  shells,  the  exchange  of  which  spoke  more  firmly  than  the  ephemeral  phras- 
ings  of  white  men.  But  when  I first  came  to  the  Andes,  I told  them  to  call  me  what 
my  father  called  me:  Qwerty,  for  my  love  of  the  t5q)ewriter  and  writing.  The  two  oth- 
er North  Americans  didn’t  know  the  reference,  and  of  course  the  natives  had  never 
seen  a typewriter  before.  And  their  language,  too,  had  no  printed  record. 

My  people,  Kanien’kehaka,  are  the  people  of  the  flint,  or  we  were  when  flint 
meant  much  in  the  world.  My  father  was  more  than  flint.  He  was  Peter,  the  rock,  the 
name  his  Methodist  mother  gave  him  at  his  christening.  My  mother  called  him  “my 
man  of  steel.”  But  though  he  climbed  metal  beams,  helping  the  white  men  build 
their  towers,  he  was  of  flesh  only,  and  falling  broke  him. 

My  mother  said  to  me,  angered  by  the  sight,  “Your  father’s  body  is  a ruin,”  and  at 
the  wake  the  coffin  lid  stayed  shut. 

In  the  story  of  my  people,  a woman  fell  through  a hole  from  the  other  world.  This 

75 


September  2012 

new  world  seemed  so  blue  to  her,  because  everywhere  she  looked,  she  saw  ocean,  a 
world  of  water  that,  at  that  time,  had  no  people. 

Whenever  it  rains,  I think  of  Sky  Woman  and  how  far  she  had  to  fall. 

It  rained  solidly  all  the  morning  of  the  catastrophe.  The  water  struck  the  high  jimgle 
canopy,  draining  downward  leaf  by  leaf  to  strike  in  slender  cascades  on  our  little  hud- 
dled structures  of  log  walls  and  canvas  roofs.  Straddling  the  long  crate  I shared  with 
my  typewriter,  my  fingers  sweating  into  the  amber-colored  keys,  I typed  from  my  notes, 
the  downpour  encasing  me  in  privacy.  Two  native  men  in  the  camp,  the  only  English 
speakers  beside  the  one  remaining  American,  had  served  as  translators  for  my  ques- 
tions and  retold  the  stories  the  camp’s  women  shared.  Only  the  women  told  stories;  the 
men  preferred  to  stick  to  the  day’s  facts,  though  they  listened,  at  night,  to  the  women’s 
words,  the  historical  and  the  fabulous,  their  gazes  gone  distant  with  listening. 

I became  aware  of  a voice — then  several.  I halted  the  snap  of  my  typewriter  keys 
and  sat  stiff.  The  rain  grew  louder  with  my  listening,  and  the  voices  moved  past  my 
plywood  door,  hurrying.  Four  months  there  and  my  knowledge  of  the  language  was 
still  an  infant’s  knowledge,  but  I recognized  panic. 

Already  in  my  boots — unoccupied  shoes  invited  small  creatures — I swung  a leg 
over  the  t3q)ewriter  and  stumbled  outside.  Several  men,  shirtless,  barefoot,  in  their 
pale  trousers,  sprinted  past  in  the  direction  of  the  mine.  I followed,  tugging  up  the 
cord  circling  my  neck  to  twist  it  around  my  hair.  My  boots  smacked  puddles,  dashing 
water  to  my  knees.  Women  a foot  shorter  than  me,  running  with  their  hands  near 
their  waists,  feet  barely  lifting,  bested  me  in  the  race  from  the  jungle  to  the  open 
ground.  Bow-leggedness  has  always  slowed  me.  One  naked  toddler  came  around  the 
side  of  a building  into  my  path,  and  I stopped  to  send  her  homeward. 

At  the  jungle’s  verge,  half  a dozen  mules  stood  picketed;  after  that,  I emerged  into 
thunderous  rain.  Through  its  roar  came,  only  faintly,  the  churning  of  the  generator 
outside  the  processing  shed.  Where  was  my  ragged  hat?  Left  behind.  An  emergency 
now  would  be  hard,  what  with  the  death  of  Silva,  the  supervisor,  and  only  one  other 
man  from  the  company  remaining,  the  engineer,  VanHardt,  who  managed  the  early 
shift  and  passed  most  evenings  sharing  grainy  black  coffee  with  me.  Silva  had  died 
of  fever  two  weeks  ago  and  the  owner  had,  as  yet,  sent  no  replacement. 

Beige  water  coursed  down  the  half  dozen  wooden  steps  set  in  the  hillside  and  fol- 
lowed the  ore  cart  tracks  to  the  processing  shed. 

The  last  to  arrive,  I ran  for  the  long,  low  gash  in  the  mountainside,  the  most  recent 
entrance  to  the  rich  seams  of  gold  and  silver.  The  crowd  of  people  clotted  at  the  open- 
ing, giving  me  time  to  catch  up.  Inside  the  cleft,  the  downpour’s  sound  hushed  and  a 
chaos  of  high  voices  battered  and  bounced  from  the  stone  walls  like  bats.  I felt  my 
hearing  extend  forward  as  my  eyes  adjusted  to  the  dark;  wet  bodies  bumped  against 
me,  a mule  aiming  for  the  exit  nudged  its  head  into  my  side,  and  I looked  for  Van- 
Hardt or  someone  who  spoke  a little  English. 

Two  lanterns  hung  farther  in,  and  by  their  light,  I saw  the  first  men  brought  from 
the  mine’s  descending  channel.  Surrounded  by  others,  their  forms  obscured,  they 
cried  out  as  people  do  when  in  terrible  pain,  without  reservation  or  self-conscious- 
ness. All  this  time.  I’d  been  fruitlessly  asking  what  had  happened,  and  now  one  of  the 
men,  the  one  we  Americans  called  “Rex”  because  his  tribal  name  meant  something 
like  “king,”  turned  my  way,  pushing  water  from  his  face.  “Collapse,”  he  said.  “The 
ground  collapse.” 

“The  mine  collapsed?” 

He  scanned  the  ground,  as  if  words  lay  there  to  be  discovered.  He  shoved  his  palm 
toward  the  floor.  “The  ground  go  down.  Men  fall.  We  get  them.”  He  picked  up  a 
lantern  from  near  his  feet.  More  shouts,  weeping,  came  from  deeper  in,  and  in  the 

William  Preston 


76 


Asimov's 


flickering  half-light  I saw  another  group  emerge,  one  man  supported  by  two  others, 
his  legs  dragging  below  him  as  if  useless.  They  settled  him  against  a wall;  his  shoes 
were  gone.  Three  more  men  came,  the  wounded  man  twisting  between  them  so  that 
one  helper  merely  fought  with  his  legs.  His  shrieking  drove  the  crowd  a few  steps 
back,  even  as  a mule,  behind  him,  nodded  along  without  concern.  There  were  words 
in  his  screams,  one  of  which  I knew. 

“Fire?”  I asked  Rex.  “There’s  fire  in  the  mine?” 

“No.  He  say  fire  on  him.” 

“He’s  on  fire?”  We  both  moved  toward  him,  a lantern  at  our  backs  making  our 
shadows  dance  and  converge  upon  the  man.  “He’s  not  on  fire  . . .’’Again  he  cried  out, 
arching  his  back  as  if  he  were  a bow  in  the  hand  of  a giant  archer.  “Can  you  tell  him? 
Tell  him  there’s  no  fire  on  him.” 

“They  tell,”  said  Rex,  nodding  at  the  others.  Then  he  shouted  to  them  and  the  other 
men  hastily  hauled  the  screaming  man  toward  the  exit. 

“What  did  you  . . . ?” 

“I  tell  them  put  in  rain.  Rain  help.  Water.  True?” 

True.  True,  when  one  is  one  fire,  water  might  help,  but  this?  Yet  the  terrible 
thrashing  seemed  to  lessen  once  he  was  outside,  and  the  three  men  together  settled 
to  the  ground  within  the  great  downrush  of  rain. 

“Where  Van?”  I asked. 

Rex  shook  his  head.  He  said,  “Was  in  mine?” — making  it  a question  to  indicate  his 
uncertainty. 

I followed  Rex  to  check  on  another  man  against  the  wall.  A woman,  her  hair  cut  short 
as  his,  wept  against  this  man’s  head;  he  looked  through  us,  his  eyes  drifting  as  if  un- 
moored from  reason.  “Not  see,”  said  Rex,  waving  his  hands  in  front  of  the  other’s  face. 

Still  more  men  emerged  from  the  depths,  aided  by  their  fellows  and  family  mem- 
bers. No  two  suffered  the  same,  yet  not  a one  of  them  appeared  hurt  in  any  evident 
way.  The  weeping  and  screaming,  though  seemingly  causeless,  still  was  weeping  and 
screaming,  and  others  wept  and  moaned  in  S3mipathy.  The  women  took  command, 
pushing  people  out,  giving  instructions.  I didn’t  move  with  the  flow  but  looked  over 
the  heads  of  them  all. 

“Van!”  I shouted,  scanning  for  a taller  figure.  “VanHardt!  Has  anyone  seen  Van- 
Hardt?”  But  my  voice  had  never  been  loud. 

Some  time  later,  in  the  supervisor’s  shack  Silva  had  once  occupied,  I did  as  I’d  seen 
him  do  and  radioed  the  telegraph  station  on  the  coast.  I imagined  the  pustule  of  land 
where  this  narrow  nation  poked  into  the  Pacific — imagined,  for  no  good  reason,  a 
shack  like  this  one.  The  headphones  pinched  my  ears.  I pulled  the  chair  close  to  the 
fixed  microphone  and  spoke  carefully  what  I’d  t3q)ed:  TEN  MINERS  HURT  STOP 
ONE  AMERICAN  MISSING  STOP  SEND  DOCTOR  STOP  AWAIT  NEW  SUPER- 
VISOR STOP. 

In  fits,  the  rain  drilled  down  onto  the  roof  from  the  distant  canopy,  but  the  weath- 
er eased  as  the  day  declined,  the  light  of  the  long  February  day  seeping  through  the 
mosquito  netting  at  the  open  windows.  Come  nightfall,  the  nation  of  insects  stirred, 
chirring  all  around  the  shack,  flicking  against  the  screens,  and  I lowered  the  lantern 
light  till  it  lit  nothing  but  the  lantern  itself  I lay  in  the  hammock,  encased  in  dark- 
ness. The  radio  hummed  and  crackled  as  if  dozing. 

A fuzzy  Spanish-accented  voice  woke  me.  Headphones  back  on,  I took  down  the 
message  with  a nub  of  pencil;  HELP  ON  WAY  STOP  DETAILS  FOLLOW  STOP.  I 
had  to  read  it,  not  just  hear  it,  to  truly  take  the  meaning.  Immediately,  I replied,  in- 
tent on  rousing  the  mine’s  owner,  the  man  who’d  sent  me  here,  the  far-off  lord  of  in- 
dustry in  his  castle. 

Unearthed  77 


September  2012 

URGENT,  I dictated.  STOP.  Sweat  tickled  the  end  of  my  nose  and  I wiped  it  away. 
DESPERATE  STOP.  What  else?  STRANGE  DISEASE  STOP.  The  operator  asked 
me  to  repeat  that  last  phrase,  and  after  I had,  I called,  “You  got  all  that,  yes?  You  will 
send  it  now?” 

He  said  something  in  Spanish,  probably  to  a companion.  “You  have  typhus?”  he 
asked. 

“No!  Not  typhus!”  I pressed  my  mouth  to  the  microphone;  I forced  more  air  from 
my  chest.  “Not  typhus!  Just  send  the  message!” 

Still  in  my  boots,  drenched,  the  night  humid  and  close,  I put  my  head  down  atop 
my  crossed  arms,  only  to  be  awakened  when,  come  morning,  one  of  the  women 
brought  the  warm  orange  mash  that  served  as  a staple  for  these  displaced,  uncoun- 
tried  people.  I asked  about  the  ailing  men  in  the  few  words  I knew,  and  she  gave  one 
short  shake  of  her  head  to  indicate  that  nothing  had  changed.  She  squatted  to  watch 
me  eat.  When  I was  done,  she  took  the  rough  bowl  and  wooden  spoon  from  my  hands, 
gave  me  the  kindest  look,  and  left  saying  something  to  herself  or  to  the  forest  spirits, 
I don’t  know  which. 

The  wooden  walls  creaked  in  the  rising  heat  till  the  radio  cawed  like  a bird.  The 
message,  at  last:  AIRFIELD  TOMORROW  STOP.  This  was  good.  There’d  be  no  in- 
terminable wait  for  a ship  from  the  States  followed  by  a packet  boat  upriver  or  the 
wait  for  a rare  and  nearly  derelict  train  from  the  coast.  But  the  rest  of  the  message 
left  me  puzzled  and  unrelieved,  conscious  of  the  saltwater  dripping  down  my  back,  so 
I had  the  operator  repeat  the  words: 

SENDING  MY  SON. 


2.  Arrival 


A^/hen  I was  young,  I thought  the  wind  brought  words,  messages  that  poured 
across  your  body.  My  mother  gave  me  this  idea,  though  exactly  when,  I don’t  re- 
member. The  three  of  us  stood  in  a field  of  shaking  shrubs.  I held  out  my  arms  as  if 
to  fly,  open  hands  toward  the  wind.  My  father,  hands  on  hips,  head  shaped  like  a 
gourd,  laughed  his  barking  laugh,  saying  “Ha”  as  if  it  were  a word.  My  mother  said  to 
listen,  just  listen. 

Late  in  the  day,  I sat  with  my  back  against  the  tire  of  the  Model  T.  A hundred 
yards  out  from  where  I simmered  under  my  hat,  a windsock,  likely  still  damp  from 
yesterday,  feebly  lifted  and  dropped  like  an  infant  straining  to  raise  its  head.  I’d  seen 
the  breeze  come  to  life  just  once,  conjuring  up  a dust  devil  that  had  barely  formed 
when  it  lost  faith  and  collapsed  on  the  flat  expanse  that  passed  for  a landing  strip. 
In  the  jungle  behind  me,  birds  quieted  as  the  sun  drifted  farther  to  my  left. 

That  morning,  when  I met  with  a group  of  miners  outside  the  cookhouse  to  tell 
them  my  news,  Rex  called  our  impending  visitor  “Little  Boss.” 

“Little  Boss  come?”  he  asked.  “Little  Boss  good?  Little  Boss  fix  mine?”  The  moniker 
stuck  in  my  head,  tinged  with  resentment.  As  if  someone  from  New  York  could  show 
up  here  and  repair  the  damage:  heal  the  sick,  calm  fears,  send  the  men  back  into  the 
mountain. 

I hadn’t  heard  a first  name  in  any  case. 

When  I caught  the  plane’s  inconstant  hum,  I pushed  back  my  ragged  hat  and  studied 
the  pale  space  above  the  mountains.  (That  sweet  hat:  birds  would  have  been  ashamed 
to  assemble  such  a nest.)  The  sound  came  closer  and  departed  with  no  plane  spied,  and 
I wondered  whether  the  noise  of  a crash  would  carry  over  the  last  stone  wall. 

William  Preston 


78 


Asimov's 


It  first  showed  up  closer  than  expected,  and  only  then  did  the  engine’s  buzz  return. 
That  made  me  smile.  I had  long  appreciated  the  way  the  world  could  both  reveal  and 
hide  at  once. 

I stood  and  waved  my  hat,  and  I do  believe  the  wings  waggled  in  return.  Wait  un- 
til he  sees  the  runway,  I thought,  and  he  won’t  be  so  jolly  and  pleasant  with  his 
wings.  For  the  first  time  I noticed  a dead  animal,  a large  bird  or  lizard,  two  hundred 
yards  out,  shimmering  in  and  out  of  view  in  the  ribbed  heat. 

Little  Boss  passed  once,  droning  and  low;  his  silver  plane  cut  out  of  sight  behind 
the  trees,  came  back  lower  still,  then  dropped  abruptly,  a necessity  given  the  run- 
way’s brevity.  Before  the  plane  had  bumped  to  a stop.  I’d  climbed  back  in  the  car,  hit 
the  starter,  and  edged  forward,  cautious  lest  I burst  a precious  tire. 

My  first  sight  of  the  man  was  through  the  smeary  windshield,  and  even  then,  as  he 
hopped  down  from  the  cockpit,  I felt  my  cynicism  flicker  out.  I credit  his  sheer  physical 
presence.  Not  that  he  was  so  startlingly  large,  though  among  the  miners,  he’d  be  a gi- 
ant; rather,  in  his  aviator’s  jacket,  tugging  his  goggles  down  over  his  neck,  there  was 
something  graceful  and  steady  in  his  movements,  a firmness  of  purpose  to  his  wide- 
set  shoulders.  Perhaps,  too,  I was  taken  in  by  the  color  of  his  face,  coppery  like  my  own. 

Maybe  it  was  just  how  the  sun  browned  this  white  man,  but  it  made  me  wonder. 
His  father  wasn’t  quite  so  dark,  not  dark  enough  to  raise  questions;  perhaps  he’d 
spent  years  in  the  tropics.  The  one  meeting  we’d  had,  though  we  were  indoors,  he’d 
left  his  hat  on,  so  I couldn’t  see  his  hair. 

I held  off  returning  the  younger  man’s  smile  as  I yanked  the  brake. 

“Deuce  of  a flight!”  he  announced. 

I considered  the  mountains.  “I  imagine.” 

“I’m  sorry  we  couldn’t  give  you  a clearer  sense  of  when  I’d  show.  You  waited  all 
day?”  Already,  I’d  had  enough  talk.  He  stepped  away  from  the  plane  to  look  back 
along  his  flight  path.  “Given  the  weight  of  my  additional  fuel  tanks.  I’d  have  done 
better  by  dirigible.  I met  a man  in  London  who  crossed  the  Andes  that  way.”  Then  he 
turned  a hale  face  to  me  again  and  came  forward  for  an  introduction  and  handshake. 
“My  father  said  he  knew  your  father.”  He  held  my  hand  firmly  after  the  shake,  as  if 
I were  a man.  I gave  him  a stony  look  and  tugged  my  fingers  free. 

‘Your  father  employed  my  father.” 

“I  was  under  the  impression  he  got  to  know  him.” 

Little  Boss’s  father  had  tried  to  convey  that  impression  to  me  as  well,  when  he  of- 
fered me  the  chance  to  spend  a year  at  the  mine.  Naturally,  I’d  assumed  he  was  l3dng 
about  a relationship,  wanting  to  make  me  believe  he’d  lost  something  too,  praising 
my  father,  elevating  the  dead  as  people  do.  But  my  father  needed  no  elevation. 

Little  Boss  asked,  “Should  I call  you  Qwerty?” 

“That’s  fine.  You  got  gear?” 

He  tried  to  study  me,  but  I kept  moving,  opening  the  rear  passenger  door. 

I succeeded  in  not  asking  what  was  in  the  boxes  we  unloaded — until  he  cautioned 
me  about  one. 

‘You  canying  bombs?” 

“Scientific  equipment,”  he  said.  “Chemicals.  Mechanisms.  Medical  tools.” 

‘You  a doctor?” 

“That’s  what  they  tell  me.  I’ve  studied  in  a few  fields.” 

He  could  only  have  been  a few  years  older  than  I was.  His  blond  hair  hung  over  his 
right  eye,  so  he  had  to  constantly  push  it  back.  It  seemed  affected,  a schoolboy  ges- 
ture. “Are  you  answering  me  sincerely?  Are  you  truly  a doctor?” 

“I  am.  I didn’t  mean  to  be  flippant.  Medicine  isn’t  my  only  area  of  interest.” 

“All  right.” 

“I  do  seem  to  live  an  accelerated  life,”  he  said. 

Unearthed  79 


September  2012 

I readied  myself  to  say  something,  a fist  of  rhetoric  hauling  back  inside  my  mind, 
but,  for  now,  I let  it  go. 

I didn’t  inquire  further;  what  I took  to  be  his  false  modesty  left  me  incurious.  He 
needed  to  examine  our  men,  treat  them,  then  leave. 

Little  Boss  moved  the  rifle  barrel  to  the  floor  as  he  got  in,  propping  the  stock  on 
the  seat.  “A  Mauser,”  he  said. 

“Yes.”  I released  the  brake. 

“However  did  my  father  get  a car  here?” 

“There’s  a factory  in  Argentina.  Mules  hauled  it  overland,  in  pieces,  and  your  fa- 
ther reassembled  it.  That’s  what  I was  told.”  I squeezed  the  wheel.  “I  don’t  see  the 
point  to  such  a vehicle.  It’s  useless.  You  can’t  drive  to  the  river.  There’s  no  cleared 
path.  You  go  on  foot  or  by  mule  to  reach  the  dock.  This  thing  is  only  good  from  the 
mine  to  this  . . . airfield.  Nothing  else  is  flat.” 

‘You  have  a problem  with  this.” 

“It’s  an  extravagance.” 

‘You’re  a bit  of  an  extravagance  yourself,  isn’t  that  so?”  I suppose  he  smiled,  but  I 
just  gripped  the  wheel  tighter. 

The  way  to  the  camp  skirted  the  forest  edge,  curving  between  vegetation  and  rock, 
till  it  became  a cleared  lane  through  the  trees.  We’d  just  entered  the  forest  when  a 
loud  snap  pulled  our  attention  to  the  open  window  by  Little  Boss.  A second  sharp 
noise  brought  a spiderweb  crack  to  the  front  windshield. 

If  I did  anything  at  all,  it  was  only  to  take  my  foot  from  the  accelerator,  but  then 
Little  Boss  shouldered  me  aside,  his  leg  pushed  mine  away,  and  the  car  lurched  from 
the  path,  bounding  violently  over  the  vegetation,  coming  to  a halt  beside  a tremen- 
dous tree.  Ready  to  object,  I half  managed  to  turn  toward  my  companion  when  I 
found  myself  toppling  out  the  door.  I landed  on  my  cheek  among  yellow  flowers.  One 
big  hand  pressed  on  my  back;  Little  Boss’s  hot  breath  entered  my  ear:  “Stay  down.” 

Only  then  did  I realize  we’d  been  shot  at.  Over  the  engine’s  churning  came  another 
report. 

“Who’s  shooting  at  us?”  he  asked. 

Up  on  hands  and  knees,  I turned  to  see  him  crouching.  “Rogue  soldiers  from  one  of 
the  neighboring  countries.  There  have  been  problems  lately.  We  have  guards  at  the 
mine.  Get  the  gun,”  I said. 

He  held  it  up. 

“They  heard  your  plane.” 

“Makes  sense,”  he  said.  He  presented  the  rifle  to  me.  “Take  this.” 

“What  will  you  be  doing?” 

“Saving  our  necks,  I hope.  Try  not  to  shoot  me.  Aim  that  way.”  We  were  still  near 
the  forest’s  edge;  he  indicated  the  sun-bleached  walls  of  stone  beyond.  I touched  my 
face  and  found  blood  on  my  middle  finger.  “Fire  every  five  seconds.”  I remembered 
loading  the  gun  weeks  ago;  five  roimds.  A few  days  back.  I’d  shot  a colocolo  VanHardt 
dared  me  to  shoot  off  the  cookhouse  roof;  the  cat  had  killed  a nutria  VanHardt  had 
been  treating  like  a pet.  “Fire  one  now.”  I shot  into  the  sky.  Nearly  atop  each  other, 
two  gunshots  answered,  one  smacking  the  far  side  of  the  car. 

Little  Boss  showed  me  what  was  in  his  hand. 

‘You  caught  a bullet?” 

He  actually  laughed.  “No.  This  one  hit  inside  the  windshield.”  He  shut  his  hand 
and  shook  it.  “It’s  heavy-grained.  They  were  at  least  hundred  yards  off  with  those 
first  shots.  Far  enough  to  not  go  through  the  glass.  They’d  be  closer  now.  Fire.” 

I did.  Two  shots  came  again,  one  clipping  the  tree,  the  other  missing  everything. 

He  twisted  his  head  side  to  side,  blinking  several  times.  “Okay.  I’ve  got  a bead  on 

William  Preston 


80 


Asimov's 


them.”  With  that,  he  slipped  around  the  front  of  the  car,  so  fast  I nearly  missed  his 
departure.  I glimpsed  him  ten  feet  up  the  tree,  bare  feet  on  the  smooth  trunk,  hands 
gripping  the  sides  as  he  sped  upward,  slick  as  any  jungle  cat.  Staring  after  him  in 
wonderment,  I failed  to  count  seconds.  Then,  to  make  up  for  lost  time,  I fired  twice 
toward  the  rocks,  emptying  my  weapon.  My  unseen  foes  returned  fire.  Both  shots 
struck  the  car.  I was  glad  to  hear  metal;  it  would  be  hell  to  replace  a tire. 

Dark  against  the  sky,  a bird  dashed  out  from  the  trees  at  my  back,  wheeled  in  the 
bright  air,  beating  its  wings  furiously,  and  settled  somewhere  above  me.  I curled  against 
the  front  tire  and  waited,  sweat  flipping  from  my  lashes.  It  was  not  sm’prise  but  grim 
certainty  I felt  when  a small  man  in  baggy  gray  clothes  came  aroimd  the  side  of  the  car, 
aiming  his  rifle  at  my  head.  He  was  perhaps  more  surprised  at  seeing  a woman,  and 
clearly  not  a local,  with  a gun — a gun  I immediately  cast  aside,  possibly  with  a screech. 
At  almost  the  same  moment,  a loud  crack  resounded  and  the  armed  man  tumbled  past 
my  legs.  Little  Boss  standing  in  his  place,  holding  another  rifle  like  a bat. 

“You  all  right?”  But  I was  speechless.  “Our  third  man  never  fired  a shot,”  he  said, 
nodding  at  the  figure  in  the  dirt.  “Clever.  Just  circled  around.” 

“But  where  are  the  others?  What  happened?” 

He  retrieved  my  rifle  and,  from  under  the  body  of  my  assailant,  the  other  weapon. 
“I  got  the  drop  on  them,  as  they  say.”  He  pointed  sk3rward.  “Dropped  on  one  from 
above.  The  other  one  saw  me,  but  he  had  to  reload.”  His  head  tipped  to  one  side  in 
something  meant  as  a shrug,  as  if  this  were  a casual  business  and  our  lives  had  not 
been  nearly  lost.  I took  his  proffered  hand  and  stood. 

“Did  you  kill  them?” 

“Gave  them  good  knocks.  They’ll  wake  with  headaches  and  no  guns  and  no  bul- 
lets.” He  went  around  the  car  and  returned  with  another  weapon.  “Then  they’ll  run 
back  to  wherever  their  companions  are  and  warn  them,  I trust.  Same  as  this  fellow.” 

“They  came  because  they  heard  your  plane.  They’ll  tell  about  it.  More  will  come.” 

He  was  busy,  pulling  bullets  from  the  unconscious  man’s  pockets.  I watched  the 
fallen  man’s  shut  lids  for  signs  of  movement. 

“Doubtless.  But  if  they  try  to  strip  it  for  parts  or  get  it  started,  they’re  in  for  a sur- 
prise.” Finished  with  the  pockets,  he  pressed  two  fingers  to  the  man’s  neck  and 
looked  down  as  if  listening.  He  concluded,  “He’ll  live.” 

He’d  landed  ten  minutes  ago,  and  already  the  world  seemed  to  have  gained  mo- 
mentum, too  many  events  stuck  end  to  end.  “What  surprise?” 

“There’s  a secondary  battery  that  stores  a charge.  Anyone  touches  the  plane  before 
I get  back,  they’ll  get  a good  jolt.  There’s  probably  enough  juice  for  a second  jolt  as 
well,  if  the  first  doesn’t  convince  them.” 

‘You  think  of  everything.” 

“I  didn’t  think  of  this  fellow.” 

“The  way  you  went  up  the  tree  . . .” 

Little  Boss  grinned  like  a boy  who’d  impressed  a parent.  “It’s  a knack.  Runs  in  the 
family.” 


3.  Investigation 


I V ly  idea  had  been  to  quarantine  the  men,  tiun  the  bachelors’  quarters  into  a tem- 
porary hospital.  I’d  said  so  to  Rex,  but  he  watched  my  mouth  like  it  wasn’t  making  noise, 
and  there  the  idea  died.  Instead,  the  men’s  families  took  them  in;  the  bachelors  moved 
in  with  brothers,  sisters,  cousins.  I asked  about  the  ingredients  of  a sedative  the  camp’s 
women  had  made  and  was  shown  a thick-leaved,  black-rooted  plant  I didn’t  recognize. 


Unearthed 


81 


September  2012 

After  the  first  day,  the  men  in  pain  no  longer  thrashed  like  captured  fish,  but  they 
lay  unsettled,  eyes  either  wandering  as  if  tracking  a fly  or  peering  straight  out,  as  if 
through  walls,  maybe  seeing  all  the  way  back  to  Paraguay.  The  War  of  the  Triple  Al- 
liance had  driven  their  people  from  the  jungle  sixty  years  ago;  a remnant  ended 
here,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  continent,  and  founded  a sizable  village  that  lay  a 
dozen  miles  from  the  mine.  The  Big  Boss  somehow  found  these  uprooted  people, 
made  a deal  with  the  national  government,  and  recruited  a steady  flow  of  workers. 
Until  now,  the  mine  had  probably  treated  them  better  than  the  jungle. 

Though  they  might  have  preferred  their  traditional  multi-family  huts,  the  mine 
provided  sturdy  shacks  for  each  family,  built  on  legs  against  flooding  and  whatever 
crawls  upon  the  earth.  The  families  all  were  young;  after  their  children  were  three 
years  old,  owing  to  a rule  I couldn’t  fully  make  sense  of,  they  had  to  take  them  back 
to  the  village.  Nothing  much  was  inside  each  shack  but  pallets,  since  the  spaces  were 
largely  for  sleeping  and  love-making. 

I watched  from  the  doorway  while  Little  Boss  inspected  his  first  patient,  who  lay 
with  cloth  balled  under  his  head  for  a pillow.  This  was  the  fellow  who  had  lost  the 
use  of  his  legs;  his  upper  body  moved  as  if  he  itched.  Rex,  who  was  there  to  translate, 
mimicked  the  movements  of  Little  Boss,  bending  over  the  wide  pallet  at  the  same 
angle.  The  man’s  wife  stood  outside  to  give  us  room. 

“I’d  like  to  see  this  sedative,”  said  Little  Boss. 

“Ask  Rex.  I don’t  know  an3fthing  about  it.” 

Little  Boss  started  to  ask,  then  raised  a clay  bowl  from  the  floor.  “Is  this  the  medi- 
cine?” He  indicated  the  prone  man’s  mouth.  “You  gave  him  this?” 

“Wife  give  him,”  said  Rex,  seeming  to  think  he  was  being  blamed  for  an  error. 
“Good  help.” 

Something  like  a doctor’s  black  satchel,  but  big  as  a kid  goat,  had  come  with  Little 
Boss.  He  thrust  in  a hand  and  produced  a test  tube  to  gather  a sample. 

He  instructed  Rex,  “Ask  him  if  he  feels  this,”  though  it  took  some  repetition  and 
Little  Boss  pinching  Rex  a few  times  to  make  the  message  clear.  Rex  spoke  softly  to 
the  man  on  the  bed,  who,  lids  half  lowered,  replied  more  softly  still.  Along  his  bare 
legs  Little  Boss  dragged  a dull  metal  tool,  stopping  to  prod  as  he  went.  “Feel  this? 
Feel  this?”  But  always  the  answer  was  no.  Then  he  made  the  man  sit  up,  and  he  in- 
spected his  bare  back,  though  from  my  post  at  the  doorway  I could  not  see  what  was 
done.  It  seemed  he  spent  a great  deal  of  time  pushing  on  the  muscles  of  his  back,  lin- 
gering on  the  spine,  then  checking  his  legs  again.  As  if  the  miner  were  a child.  Little 
Boss  lifted  him  in  his  arms,  then  set  him  gently  on  his  feet,  supporting  him  all  along, 
watching  as  his  legs  folded  under  him  like  a scarecrow’s  limbs.  The  wife  peeked  in 
past  me,  worrying  her  shift’s  sleeve  with  her  teeth. 

“All  right,”  said  Little  Boss  at  last.  “Let’s  see  the  next  one.” 

I led  the  way.  The  miners’  shacks  stood  in  lines,  facing  each  other,  though  their  vil- 
lage was  laid  out  in  overlapping  semicircles.  I’d  visited  once,  soon  after  arriving,  and 
sketched  it  as  if  from  overhead,  the  design  like  broken  chain  links  laid  atop  one  an- 
other. I’d  thought  how,  from  above,  from  any  distance,  all  human  activity  would  pre- 
sent a baffling  sight. 

The  next  man  too,  lay  on  a bed,  curled  like  a baby,  attended  by  his  brother  and  his 
brother’s  wife.  The  family  didn’t  leave  when  we  came  in.  “Much  medicine,”  Rex  said, 
patting  his  hand  toward  the  man  as  we  entered. 

“Why  is  that?”  Little  Boss  asked. 

“Fire!”  exclaimed  Rex. 

I said,  “He  was  hard  to  calm.  He  said  he  was  on  fire.  No  one  could  convince  him 
that  he  wasn’t.” 

‘Was  there  fire  an5where?” 


82 


William  Preston 


Asimov's 

“No.  Nothing  like  that.  I told  you,  the  floor  gave  way.  And  then  . . . this.  The  men 
who  weren’t  caught  in  the  collapse  were  fine.  I think.” 

Again  there  was  a full  inspection  of  the  miner.  Even  heavily  sedated,  he  cried  out 
as  Little  Boss  manipulated  his  arms  and  legs  and  turned  him  on  the  bed.  His  whole 
impulse  was  to  clench  his  body,  and  brief  spasms  seized  him.  Little  Boss  stepped 
back,  a thin  whistle  leaking  from  his  parted  lips;  he  took  the  oil  lamp  from  the  floor 
and  brought  it  close  to  the  patient’s  face.  At  first,  it  was  as  if  the  other  man  didn’t 
see  it.  Then,  without  evident  cause,  he  flinched. 

Little  Boss  looked  at  me. 

“What  does  that  mean?”  I asked. 

“His  perceptions  don’t  match  reality.” 

“Didn’t  we  know  that?” 

He  tipped  his  head  slightly  to  the  side,  examining  the  man’s  face. 

When  we  were  done,  we  thanked  the  family  and  stepped  outside,  though  Rex 
stayed  behind  to  talk  in  serious  tones  to  the  man’s  brother.  Little  Boss  set  his  bag  in 
the  dirt.  “They’re  all  different?” 

“Yes.  There’s  a man  who  says  he’s  blind — ” 

“I’d  like  to  check  on  him  next.” 

“We  can  do  that,”  I said,  and  called  to  Rex  to  join  us. 

Birds  screeched  overhead,  hidden  in  the  trees.  “Have  you  looked  at  the  water?” 
asked  Little  Boss. 

“Looked  at  it?  What  do  you  mean?” 

“Examined  it  under  a microscope.  For  traces  of  an  organism.” 

“There  are  no  microscopes.” 

“That’s  fine.  I have  one.” 

But  I didn’t  follow  his  thinking.  Wasn’t  this  the  result  of  the  collapse? 

He  said,  evidently  tracing  the  logic  of  my  silence,  ‘You’re  probably  wondering  why 
I’d  look  at  something  that  doesn’t  seem  to  be  the  proximate  cause,  but  I have  to 
check  all  possibilities.”  I could  not  help  but  slow  my  walking,  unsettled.  His  eyes 
seemed  the  color  of  his  skin,  but  shining.  “Whatever  this  is,  it’s  not  simply  the  result 
of  everyone  taking  a tumble.” 

“But  . . . ten  men.  Why  were  they  affected  differently?”  We’d  stopped  outside  the 
blind  man’s  shack. 

“Diseases  can  be  like  that,  though  I admit  this  is  demonstrating  an  extreme  vari- 
ation in  its  outcome.  It’s  a hitherto  unknown  organism,  if  that’s  what  it  is.”  His  eyes 
shuttled  rapidly  as  he  thought.  “If  it  were  in  the  water,  it  wouldn’t  just  affect  those 
men,  but  perhaps  something  triggered  the  mechanism.  Perhaps  there  was  a gas  re- 
leased.” 

“I  didn’t  smell  anything.” 

He  looked  toward  the  mine  and  barely  nodded,  twice.  “It  could  be  odorless.” 

“We  here,”  said  Rex,  a bit  loudly. 

The  scene  was  like  the  others.  This  time.  Little  Boss  went  straight  for  the  lamp. 
He  knelt  beside  the  shirtless  man  seated  on  the  pallet;  his  ribs  formed  a frail  cage. 
Little  Boss  brought  his  face  close  to  the  other’s.  He  beckoned  to  me  in  the  doorway. 
“Come  see  this.” 

I stood  behind  him  and  leaned.  “No,”  he  said.  “Down  here,”  and  he  shifted  over  to 
make  room.  The  injured  man’s  breath  was  hot  on  my  face  and  smelled  of  the  seda- 
tive, muddy  and  damp,  the  scent  of  soil  under  a rock.  “Watch  his  eyes,”  said  Little 
Boss,  and  I did,  as  he  moved  the  lamp  near  the  man’s  gaunt  face  and  away  again.  He 
was  a young  man,  but  this  event  had  made  him  old,  and  the  light  shone  luridly  on 
his  face  so  the  lines  along  his  cheek  became  dark  slits.  “Watch  the  pupils.” 

‘Yes?” 


Unearthed 


83 


September  2012 

“They’re  reacting  to  the  light.  You  see?” 

It  was  true.  The  light  moved  close,  and  the  fibrous  brown  irises  tightened  to  make 
the  pupils  tiny. 

“What  does  it  mean?”  I asked. 

“His  eyes  are  working.  But  he  doesn’t  believe  his  eyes  are  working.  He’s  seeing  a 
darkness  that  isn’t  there.” 

“They’re  all  seeing  something  that  isn’t  there.  Or  feeling  something.” 

‘Yes.” 

The  blind  man  clutched  the  arm  of  Little  Boss  to  pull  himself  closer,  coming  out  of 
his  stupor  to  speak.  Rex  stepped  closer.  He  looked  at  me  with  some  uncertainty. 

“What  did  he  say?”  I asked. 

Rex  hesitated.  “He  say  he  saw  demon.” 

“Demon,”  Little  Boss  said  quietly. 

“Their  use  of  the  word  means  something  different  than  what  we  mean,”  I said.  “It’s 
reserved  for  something  you  dream  about  or  that  you  don’t  recognize.” 

The  blind  man  spoke  again. 

“When  he  fell  he  saw  it,”  said  Rex.  “It  go  in  rock.”  He  put  out  his  hand.  “Into  wall.” 

“Does  he  see  it  now?” 

Rex  translated  and  had  a brief  exchange  with  the  patient.  “No.  Now  he  not  see.  He 
see  demon  in  mine.  In  the  mine.”  He  nodded  at  his  self-correction. 

“Anyone  else  report  this?”  asked  Little  Boss. 

“I  heard  another  man  say  something  strange,”  I said.  “He  said  the  walls  talked.” 

“Anyone  report  seeing  your  missing  man?” 

“No.” 

The  blind  man  had  slipped  into  sleep;  supporting  his  head.  Little  Boss  laid  him 
down.  I expected  some  conclusive  pronouncement  now,  but  instead  Little  Boss  be- 
came the  quietest  thing  in  the  room. 

Once  outside  again,  he  crouched  and  put  a finger  to  the  dirt.  Rex  and  I exchanged 
a look,  then  sat  Indian  style. 

“I  saw  something  like  this  in  Scotland,”  said  Little  Boss,  “at  a ward  for  men  who’d 
suffered  what’s  been  called  shell-shock.  The  doctor  there.  Rivers,  saw  what  it  was.  A 
nervous  disorder,  the  shock  of  war,  the  mind  . . . the  mind  turning  away  from  terrible 
things.  Men  felt  pain  in  limbs  they  didn’t  have.  They  went  blind  from  seeing  things 
human  beings  shouldn’t  see.”  He’d  been  dragging  his  finger  in  the  dirt,  but  it  didn’t 
make  any  kind  of  pattern  I could  detect.  He  said  to  Rex,  “It’s  from  being  too  . . . 
scared.  Too  surprised.”  He  put  his  palm  against  his  temple.  “A  person’s  thinking  isn’t 
right.”  Rex  squinted. 

“Something  frightened  the  miners?”  I asked. 

“I  don’t  know.  Did  they  actually  see  something  in  the  mine?  ...  I only  said  this  is 
similar.  But  it  makes  me  think  we’re  not  dealing  with  a disease.  I could  be  wrong.  I 
still  have  to  check  the  water.” 

“We  have  a well,”  I said. 

“And  the  air. . . .” 

“In  the  mine.” 

‘Yes.”  He  faced  downward  as  if  he  could  see  into  the  earth.  “Tomorrow  morning.” 

A bell  rang.  In  the  common  area,  under  the  pavilion  roof,  the  food  would  be  ready. 
Rex  stood  and  said  firmly,  “We  eat  now.” 

“I’d  like  that  very  much,”  said  Little  Boss,  and  I could  only  think,  as  he  rose  above 
me,  how  much  it  must  take  to  feed  such  a man. 

The  pavilion  stood  between  the  cookhouse  and  the  supervisor’s  shack,  a common 
space  for  meetings  and  meals.  Rather  than  tarp,  the  roof  was  of  feathery  branches 

William  Preston 


84 


Asimov's 


lashed  together.  A few  men  had  gathered,  seated  on  long  logs,  picking  at  bowls  of 
stew  while  they  talked  and  gestured.  No  one  looked  at  me.  Little  Boss  did  not  avoid 
their  eyes,  but  smiled  grimly  in  the  face  of  every  man  before  serving  both  of  us  from 
the  large  pot  atop  its  grate. 

He  chose  a low  bench,  leaving  his  knees  nearly  at  the  height  of  his  shoulders. 

“No  Spanish  speakers?”  he  asked  me. 

“These  people  kept  their  language,  and  no  missionaries  ever  got  to  them.  Your  fa- 
ther taught  a few  of  them  English.” 

“And  no  one’s  bothered  to  learn  their  language?” 

“It’s  not  a question  of  bothering.  They  don’t  want  to  teach  it.  It’s  like  it’s  . . . private.” 
I let  him  eat  a few  bites.  “What  do  you  do  for  your  father?  What  job  do  you  have?” 

“Job,”  he  said,  either  amused  or  puzzled. 

“Do  you  run  your  father’s  businesses  in  his  absence?  Are  you  really  the  ‘little  boss’?” 

“Oh  no.  Not  at  all.  I just ...  go  where  my  father  sends  me.  Sometimes.  I’m  busy 
with  my  studies.”  He  licked  his  bowl  before  setting  it  down.  “And  how  about  you? 
Why  are  you  here?” 

I held  back  the  answer  I wanted  to  give:  I was  here  because  his  father  had  also 
sent  me.  And  because  my  own  father  was  dead.  “I’m  recording  their  stories.” 

He  seemed  to  study  the  faces  of  the  others.  “Their  legends?” 

“Yes.  And  their  history.  Your  father  did  some  research  on  me.  I don’t  know  how.  He 
knew  I was  a writer  and  he  knew  I’d  told  people  I wanted  to  do  something  like  this.” 
Little  Boss  raised  his  eyebrows.  “Not  here.  I didn’t  know  about  here.  I thought  maybe 
Canada.  Talking  to  other  Mohawk.”  A few  birds  shrieked  nearby,  and  the  mountain 
of  the  mine  echoed  their  calls.  “These  people  suffer  just  being  here,”  I said. 

“I  thought  life  here  was  decent.” 

“Good  enough.  But  they  see  things  differently.”  I waved  both  hands  toward  the 
east.  “Their  collection  of  villages  was  the  whole  world.  If  you  left  the  jungle,  if  you 
even  crossed  a particular  tributary,  you  were  dead.  You  didn’t  exist.  You  weren’t  al- 
lowed back.  When  the  war  pushed  them  from  their  homes,  they  became  ghosts.  Even 
decades  after  the  war  ended,  they  think  they  can’t  go  back.  Two  from  that  genera- 
tion are  still  alive. 

“They  must  have  had  a name  for  themselves  at  one  time,  but  now  they  don’t.  Or 
they  won’t  tell  me.  They  still  have  babies,  live  together,  teach  their  children  to  hunt 
and  fish,  work  at  the  mine  if  they  want.  But  they’re  . . . they’re  dead.  This  is  the  life 
after  life.  But  it’s  confusing.  I’ve  probably  misunderstood  something.  It’d  help  if 
they’d  teach  me  the  language.” 

Idly,  he  picked  up  his  bowl;  he  exhaled  and  sat  up  taller.  “Someone  should  teach 
them  that  those  rules  of  theirs  are  false.  They  can  go  back  if  they  want.” 

“It’s  their  world,”  I said.  “Their  world,  their  rules.” 


4.  Descent 


I he  day  after  Little  Boss  arrived  was  a Saturday,  and  I began  my  morning  carrying 
my  plate  and  cracked  wooden  spoon  to  the  pavilion,  joining  the  men  at  the  circle  of 
logs.  They  had  gathered,  but  no  one  had  entered  the  mine  since  the  collapse,  or  at  least 
not  ventured  beyond  the  opening,  not  even  to  call  for  VanHardt.  In  the  center  of  the 
ring,  I stirred  the  steaming  pot’s  contents — some  meat,  vegetables — ^with  the  ladle. 

“Little  Boss  make  a breakfast,”  said  Maro,  another  English  speaker.  He  was  an  es- 
pecially slender  man,  sunken-chested  but  with  a startling,  deep  voice.  I must  have 
made  a distrustful  face,  because  he  said,  “Good  making.” 

Unearthed  85 


September  2012 

I knelt,  knocked  a cricket  from  the  side  of  one  boot,  and  ladled  stew  onto  my  plate. 
I could  smell  that  he’d  seasoned  it  with  something  tangy.  My  first  bite  washed 
through  my  mouth  and  sat  me  back  on  my  bottom.  Maro  watched  me  and  smiled. 
“Yes,  good  making,”  I said.  “Where  is  Little  Boss?” 

Maro  pointed  toward  the  supervisor’s  office,  where  I’d  installed  him.  “He  eat,”  said 
Maro.  “He  go.” 

I did  the  same. 

He’d  propped  open  the  door,  and  as  I approached  I saw,  in  the  dim  interior,  a pair  of 
legs  rotate  toward  the  ceiling  until  aimed  directly  up;  the  legs  paused,  then  contin- 
ued to  rotate  downward.  I looked  elsewhere,  shuffling  a warning  for  my  final  steps. 
“Come  in,”  he  called. 

I found  him  facing  away  from  me,  a toppled  crucifix  propped  on  stiff  legs  and  one 
extended  arm,  his  other  arm  outstretched  in  the  other  direction.  He  wore  a sleeve- 
less top  and  shorts,  and  his  long-toed  feet  were  bare. 

“Nearly  done,”  he  said.  He  separated  his  legs,  reaching  one  foot  up  to  his  hand.  It 
appeared  easy,  so  smoothly  did  he  manage  it,  but  I felt  the  muscles  in  my  own  legs 
clench;  I could  never  make  such  a shape  from  my  body.  Then,  in  a swift  move  I could 
not,  later,  visually  reconstruct,  he  flipped  around  to  face  me,  now  propped  on  his  oth- 
er arm.  Somehow  he  afforded  me  a brief  smile. 

“What  are  you  doing  exactly?”  I asked. 

“Nothing  ‘exactly,’  ” he  said.  “It’s  based  on  a new  program  out  of  Germany.  Con- 
trology.” 

“That’s  an  awful  name.” 

“I  didn’t  name  it.”  Again  he  split  his  legs,  smoothly.  Control,  I thought. 

‘You  always  do  this?” 

“Every  day.”  Then  he  was  done,  getting  to  his  feet  and  standing  as  casually  as  such 
a man  could  stand  who  never  looked  particularly  casual.  “I  do  mental  exercises  as 
well.”  He  picked  up  a book  from  a small  stack  in  his  hammock.  “Memorize  poems. 
Complete  equations  in  my  head.  Construct  a house — ” 

“Why?”  A boldness  had  come  into  my  voice. 

Stillness  claimed  him  again,  or  claimed  our  shared  space,  and  he  studied  me  as  if 
what  he  might  discover  would  shape  his  answer.  “I  feel  I should  be  the  best  I can 
achieve.  The  best  at  being  myself  At  using  my  physical  and  mental  gifts — ” 

“What  are  you  preparing  for?” 

“What  do  you  mean?”  He  wiped  his  face  with  a shirt. 

“Is  there  another  war  coming?  Some  enemy  to  defeat?” 

“The  enemy  is  ignorance,”  he  said,  so  sincerely  he  might  have  been  a child.  “And 
death.  Death  is  an  enemy.  Our  bodies  give  out  too  soon.” 

I had  no  answer.  My  own  fragile  body  appeared  likely  to  give  out  long  before  his. 

“I’ve  long  thought  that  I have  a mission,”  he  said,  turning  away  as  he  said  it,  busy- 
ing himself  with  tiny  flasks  cluttering  the  supervisor’s  desk.  “If  I know  more,  more 
about  the  world,  science,  myself ...  I can  do  more  for  the  world.” 

“A  mission,”  I said,  disdainful. 

When  he  turned  back,  I saw  his  eyes  had  withdrawn  their  openness.  “For  now,”  he 
said,  “my  mission  is  to  help  these  people.  And  to  retrieve  your  missing  man.” 

“How  will  you  go  about  that?” 

He  pointed  to  a microscope  amidst  the  flasks.  “I’ve  checked  the  water  and  not 
found  an5fthing.  But  my  tools  are  limited.  If  the  culprit  is  airborne,”  and  he  pointed 
again,  this  time  to  his  hammock.  A gas  mask  lay  in  the  netting,  its  elephant 
trunk-like  tube  connected  to  a fat  pouch.  “That  might  help,”  he  said.  “Assuming  the 
canister  is  intact.  Do  you  know  whether  they  used  these  often?” 

“I  didn’t  know  we  had  them.” 


86 


William  Preston 


Asimov's 


“Well,  then,”  he  said.  “I’ll  just  assemble  my  gear.” 

“I  have  to  go  with  you,”  I said.  We  had  not  talked  about  this;  it  hadn’t  even  oc- 
curred to  me  until  this  moment.  Now  we  would  argue,  and  I would  have  to  stand  stiff 
and  resolved  against  him.  “None  of  the  men  will  go,”  I continued,  “and  you  shouldn’t 
go  alone.” 

“Good  reasoning,”  he  said.  “We’ll  need  more  gear.  Let  me  get  changed,”  and  with 
that  stepped  forward  to  see  me  out  the  door,  leaving  me  resenting  the  lack  of  a fight. 

What  could  a person  do  with  such  strength,  such  “control”?  Perhaps,  had  my  father 
been  built  like  that,  he  could  have  survived  his  fall,  or  held  on  to  the  beam  and  not 
fallen  at  all.  I watched  Little  Boss  gather  items  from  the  shed  attached  to  the  super- 
visor’s dwelling:  rope,  another  gas  mask,  lamps.  A man  like  this — a white  son  of 
white  privilege,  no  matter  how  coppery  his  complexion — would  never  find  himself  in 
a situation  like  that  of  my  father,  laboring  in  a dangerous  place  for  a living  wage. 
When  my  father  had  fallen,  where  had  Little  Boss  been?  Studying  in  some  universi- 
ty’s library?  Comfortable  at  home?  Even  as  Little  Boss  prepared  to  enter  the  mine,  to 
rescue  my  friend,  to  solve  the  puzzle  of  the  miners’  illness,  my  mind  moved  in  re- 
sponse to  anger,  not  really  seeing  the  man  himself 

“You’re  bothered  by  something,”  he  said. 

“I’m  just  watching.” 

He  handed  me  a rucksack  and  gas  mask.  “I  don’t  think  that’s  so,”  he  said. 

“It  doesn’t  matter,”  I said,  and  considered  the  mask  to  avoid  his  look.  “Have  you 
ever  been  in  a mine?” 

“No.  But  I’ve  gone  caving.  And  since  we’re  looking  at  some  kind  of  collapse,  I imag- 
ine we’ll  be  descending. . . . Have  you  been  in  the  mine?” 

“Not  really. . . .” 

‘You’ve  got  three  light  sources  in  there.  You  should  take  one  out  now  and  strap  it  to 
your  waist.  Carry  the  carbide  lamp  once  we’re  past  the  entrance.”  In  addition  to  his 
rucksack,  he  had  with  him,  again,  the  oversized  medical  bag,  to  which  he’d  attached 
straps.  “I’m  bringing  food  and  water.” 

“Just  in  case.” 

‘Yes.  And  medical  supplies.  And  some  other  equipment.”  I didn’t  ask  for  specifics. 

We  set  off,  him  not  in  front  but  alongside  me,  which  unsteadied  my  pace.  He 
bounced  somewhat  as  he  walked,  on  long  strides,  and  I had  to  work  to  keep  up. 

“My  father  never  told  me  how  he  found  this  place.  Every  other  successful  mine  is 
farther  inland.” 

“Two  years  ago,”  I said,  “the  British  built  rail  lines.  I think  your  father  left  the  rails 
and  found  this.  That’s  all  I know.” 

‘“Oh,  happy  fault,”’ he  said. 

We  hurried  up  the  steps  to  the  open  stretch  before  the  mine.  “I  don’t  believe  in 
luck,”  said  Little  Boss,  “but  my  father  seems  to  have  it.”  He  huffed  out  a little  laugh. 
“He  likes  to  tell  of  a journey  to  the  Torres  Strait  that  cost  him  his  ship.  He  and  a 
dozen  men  drifted  for  two  days  before  they  were  discovered  by  islanders  on  a long- 
distance fishing  voyage.  He  likes  to  say  he  drowned  and  lived  again.”  We  stopped  at 
the  entrance.  “He’s  never  gotten  over  it.” 

Not  everyone  is  so  lucky,  I thought.  Not  everyone  lives  again.  He  tried  to  read  my 
face  and  I let  him,  but  he  left  off  squinting  and  dissatisfied. 

At  this  time  of  day,  the  entrance  to  the  mine  lay  in  shadow;  overhead  stretched  the 
sky’s  unbroken  blue.  A whisper  of  fear  slipped  inside  me  as  Little  Boss  donned  his 
mask,  his  eyes  somehow  bereft  behind  the  goggles.  He  raised  his  carbide  lamp  and 
twisted  the  knob,  turning  it  on.  I checked  how  securely  my  own  mask’s  breathing 
tube  was  fixed  to  the  canister  inside  the  sack  against  my  chest.  When  I donned  the 

Unearthed  87 


September  2012 

mask,  and  breathed  in  air  that  stank  of  stone  and  leather,  it  was  as  if  there  had  nev- 
er been  blue  sky.  It  took  me  a few  moments  to  locate  my  own  lamp  in  my  satchel,  lost 
as  it  was  in  coils  of  rope.  I held  it  up  to  demonstrate  my  compliance,  then  returned 
the  satchel,  awkwardly,  across  my  back. 

“I’ll  go  first,”  he  said,  voice  muffled  but  audible. 

We’d  gone  only  as  far  as  the  chamber’s  narrowing,  where  an  exhausted  oil  lamp 
hung,  when  he  stopped  to  remove  items  from  his  black  bag:  two  vials,  both  holding 
transparent  liquid.  He  explained,  as  he  unstoppered  each  in  turn,  then  restoppered 
and  shook  each,  that  one  detected  certain  toxins  in  the  air,  while  the  other  somehow 
ensured  the  relative  proportion  of  those  gasses  necessary  for  our  survival,  such  as 
oxygen  and  nitrogen.  Should  either  chemical  mixture  change  color,  it  would  signal  a 
change  in  the  quality  of  our  air.  I held  my  light  behind  the  vials  as  he  examined 
them.  The  obscuring  effect  of  my  mask’s  lenses  and  the  yellow  light  of  my  lamp  made 
me  uncertain  of  the  color;  both  appeared  faintly  amber.  Had  he  concocted  these  solu- 
tions at  some  earlier  time,  or  only  since  his  arrival? 

“Okay  for  now,”  he  said  after  long  study.  But  he  was  not  through  surprising  me.  Af- 
ter pocketing  those  vials,  from  his  black  bag  he  produced  a tiny,  agitated  sack;  from 
this  he  pulled,  by  the  tail,  a four-inch-long  rodent,  the  local  species  of  the  tuco-tuco.  I 
disliked  the  aggressive  look  of  their  front  teeth.  “Found  it  under  the  office  this  morn- 
ing,” he  said.  “Our  mine  canary.” 

He’d  given  the  tuco-tuco  a long  leash  of  string.  He  set  down  the  creature — which 
scratched  the  ground  in  a few  spots  rather  than  running  off — and  tied  the  string’s 
other  end  to  his  middle  shirt  button. 

“How  will  we  know  if  an  animal  suffers  from  delusions?”  I said. 

“Maybe  it  will  imagine  it’s  a man,”  he  answered,  his  foot  redirecting  the  creature, 
which  had  casually  begun  a retreat. 

The  temporary  cart  track  led  us  inside.  My  breathing  sounded  thick,  the  breath  of 
someone  straining  to  breathe,  and  I hoped  we  could  soon  dispense  with  the  masks. 
My  lamp  threw  the  shadow  of  Little  Boss  ahead  of  us  on  the  curving,  declining  pas- 
sage. He  moved  slowly,  observing,  raising  and  lowering  his  lamp,  and  I wondered  if 
he  sought  something  in  particular  or  merely  anything  out  of  the  ordinary. 

We  had  progressed  only  a hundred  feet  or  so  before  he  stopped  again  and  produced 
from  his  satchel  a small  box  with  no  top.  A complication  of  slender  wires  lay  within, 
a metal  ball  seemingly  suspended  among  them.  Squatting,  he  sought  a level  spot  on 
which  to  place  the  device. 

“For  detecting  seismic  activity,”  he  said,  speaking  slowly  so  I could  understand  his 
dampened  voice.  “Of  course  we’ll  notice  anything  major.  Something  minor  could 
warn  us  that  we  ought  to  pull  back.” 

“Does  it . . . sound  a klaxon?” 

“Radio  signal,”  he  said.  “Receiver’s  here.”  He  touched  a metal  clasp  on  his  belt.  “Ra- 
dio waves  don’t  travel  well  undergroimd,  but  I don’t  expect  we’ll  go  too  far.” 

The  middle  of  his  shirt  jerked  outward.  “Our  pet  has  gotten  ahead  of  us,”  he  said. 

We  continued.  Soon,  he  again  ran  his  experiment  with  the  vials  of  liquid. 

We  said  nothing  more  as  we  went,  passing  the  tools  and  carts  left  in  the  wake  of 
the  event,  and  shortly,  we  came  to  the  scene  of  the  incident. 

“Strange,”  he  said,  and  knelt  where  most  of  the  mine  floor  had  opened  up,  a breach 
six  feet  wide  and  stretching  ahead  at  least  thirty  feet.  Along  a ridge  of  uncollapsed 
floor,  the  tuco-tuco  sniffed  uncertainly.  Kneeling,  I held  my  lamp  over  the  rim  of  the 
break.  For  several  yards,  the  ground  had  sunk  only  five  feet  or  so.  From  what  I’d 
been  told,  most  of  the  men  had  fallen  there  and  so  been  able  to  climb  out  or  were 
subsequently  pulled  out.  Farther  along,  that  level  sank  more  sharply,  then  fell  away 
past  what  we  could  see  fi’om  where  we  knelt. 


88 


William  Preston 


Asimov's 

Little  Boss  now  brought  forth  another  of  his  seismic  detection  devices.  “I  don’t 
want  rock  coming  down  on  our  heads,”  he  said. 

I made  a noise  in  agreement,  seeing  us  both  buried  in  another  collapse. 

“Let’s  have  a look,”  he  said. 

The  big  man  scooted  down  the  ledge  of  rock  to  stand  below  me,  then  put  up  his  arms 
to  help  me  down.  I hesitated,  which  led  to  him  simply  plucking  me  from  the  shelf  and 
lowering  me  to  his  level,  smoothly,  his  hands  securing  me  but  not  holding  too  tight. 

We  proceeded  to  the  farther  lip  of  rock,  crouched,  and  extended  our  lamps  once 
more.  The  next  drop  looked  to  be  about  twenty  feet,  the  floor  of  that  level  widening 
beyond  the  edge  of  the  hole.  “Van!”  I called  through  the  mask,  but  I could  tell  my 
voice  went  nowhere. 

He  sank  the  pin  for  the  rope,  tossed  a heap  of  loops  downward,  secured  rope  under 
my  arms  and  put  some  in  my  hands  so  I might  guide  my  own  descent.  As  before,  I 
must  have  hesitated,  and  rendering  the  pin  and  my  own  grip  pointless.  Little  Boss 
lowered  me  hand  over  hand,  standing  erect  as  a statue  at  the  edge.  In  the  light  from 
my  swinging  belt  lamp,  I peered  downward,  the  hose  on  my  mask  making  it  difficult 
for  me  to  turn  my  head  enough.  Below  me  lay  shattered  rock  and  flaring  shadows. 
Once  down,  I unlooped  myself,  casting  one  quick  look  around  an  irregular,  low  cav- 
ern the  width  of  a barn,  briefer  in  the  other  directions,  its  walls  opening  at  several 
points  into  dark  passageways.  The  rope  swiftly  withdrew;  as  I studied  our  surround- 
ings further,  I heard  Little  Boss  confidently  slip  downward  at  my  back. 

“I’ve  secured  that  rope,”  he  said.  “We’ll  leave  it.”  He  added,  though  I hadn’t  budged, 
“Stay  close.”  We  walked  beyond  the  breached  ceiling  above  us;  the  roof  dipped  far 
enough  in  spots  to  make  him  stoop.  Moving  tightly,  we  swept  our  lamps  in  every  di- 
rection, peered  into  each  arched  opening.  He  said  something  I asked  him  to  repeat. 
He  had  one  hand  on  a wall.  “I  said  it’s  odd.  This  cave.  These  striations  on  the  walls,” 
he  looked  downward,  “and  floor.  This  is  not  the  result  of  water.  Nor  of  blasting.” 

I had  no  suggestions,  only  watched  his  spread  hand  stroke  the  wall.  I looked  where 
he  looked,  without  any  idea  what  to  look  for.  He  raised  his  lamp  toward  the  nearest 
corridor. 

“You  hear  anjdhing?”  he  asked. 

I stopped  breathing.  Perhaps  I heard  something  faint,  like  a broom  brushing  over 
rock.  “Running  water?” 

Clearly  he  wanted  to  enter  the  passage.  Though  he  held  his  light  forward,  the  pas- 
sage turned  after  a few  yards,  affording  him  no  view.  I found  that  I was  breathing 
rapidly.  “Which  way  do  we  go?” 

‘Your  man  isn’t  right  here,  so  he  wasn’t  completely — ” he  said.  I’d  lost  the  last  word 
in  his  mask. 

“Completely  what?” 

^Incapacitated.  But  he  may  have  been  confused.”  He  inspected  our  immediate 
space  again,  stepping  away  from  the  corridor,  then  stopping.  “Whoa,”  he  said. 

We  had  missed  this  at  first  glance,  by  a more  distant  wall:  another  breach  that  led 
still  lower.  We  crouched  and  lit  the  space  below.  I held  my  lamp  steady  to  confirm 
what  I did  not  wish  to  see. 

Little  Boss’s  head  came  close  to  mine  and  he  made  a resigned  sound  for  us  both. 

Fifty  feet  down,  at  the  bottom  of  a deep  trench  into  broken  rock,  lay  a prone  fig- 
ure, arms  evidently  beneath  him.  Of  course  it  was  VanHardt,  but  even  had  he  not 
been  our  only  missing  man.  I’d  have  known  him  by  the  long  canvas  jacket  that  he 
wore  against  both  sun  and  rain.  Little  Boss  stood.  “If  you  have  no  objections.  I’ll  low- 
er you  down.  You  can  get  the  rope  around  him  and  I’ll  haul  him  up.”  I got  slowly  to 
my  feet,  shucking  my  pack,  forming  an  objection  but  unable  to  come  up  with  some- 
thing besides  my  not  wanting  to  go  down  there.  “Okay?”  he  said. 

Unearthed  89 


September  2012 

I nodded  my  answer. 

“Have  you  seen  a dead  man  before?” 

I looked  into  my  hand  lamp  as  if  noticing  a flaw.  “Of  course.” 

The  rope  came  from  my  pack  this  time.  “Keep  your  feet  on  the  wall,”  he  counseled. 
“You’ll  get  less  scuffed  up.”  He  didn’t  bother  with  the  pin,  but  formed  the  rope  into  a 
harness,  put  me  in,  and  held  tight  as  I walked  backward  off  the  edge. 

Awkwardly,  kicking  the  wall,  one  lamp  at  my  waist  and  another  in  hand,  I de- 
scended. Tentatively,  I touched  down,  then  stepped  out  of  my  rope. 

VanHardt  lay  on  a rock  slab,  face  turned  toward  me,  left  eye  shut.  A dark  stain  sur- 
roimded  his  head.  Beneath  him,  his  lantern  lay  smashed.  He  had  to  be  turned  over  so 
I could  put  him  in  the  harness;  his  other  eye,  open,  gray  as  his  skin  where  it  should 
have  heen  white,  startled  me,  and  I stumbled  back  over  uneven  footing. 

“What  is  it?”  called  Little  Boss.  I didn’t  answer,  but  completed  my  labors  only  half- 
looking at  the  swollen  body,  easy  enough  inside  the  mask,  which  obscured  peripheral 
vision. 

More  than  once,  I glanced  at  the  figure  above,  lit  by  his  own  lamp.  No  matter  my 
qualms  about  the  man,  I wanted  him  down  here  with  me.  He  said  something,  and  I 
called  for  him  to  repeat  it.  The  faint  brushing  sounds,  like  wave-cast  pebbles  clatter- 
ing on  a shoreline,  had  grown  louder  at  some  point. 

“Something’s  wrong,”  he  said.  The  masked  head  moved  about,  vanished,  and  reap- 
peared. “The  sensors!” 

“Pull  him  up!” 

I stepped  away  as,  with  relative  smoothness,  the  body  rose.  When  Van’s  head 
struck  stone,  making  Little  Boss  pause,  I studied  the  bloody  patch  near  my  feet.  I 
waited  till  the  sounds  of  effort  and  drag  stopped  and,  raising  my  light,  saw  nothing 
up  top  but  the  blank  ledge.  The  churning  sounds  now  were  close;  rock  skittered  from 
a nearby  wall.  The  head  of  Little  Boss  showed,  though  blurry.  I needed  to  rub  my 
eyes.  “Here  it  comes!”  he  called.  Rope  tumbled  downward.  I stepped  inside  the  loops, 
and,  keeping  from  the  wall  with  one  hand,  let  myself  be  hauled  upward. 

Near  the  top,  I looked  down  at  the  sound  of  more  falling  rock,  and  in  that  instant, 
I was  not  rising  but  falling,  cold  with  panic.  There  was  a rush  of  air  and  I yelled  out. 

Little  Boss  had  his  arms  under  mine,  pulling  me  to  the  ledge. 

“I  fell,”  I said,  on  hands  and  knees.  My  hand  lamp  had  skidded  several  feet  away. 

“What?” 

“Fell!  I fell!  You  caught  me.” 

“I  didn’t.  But,”  he  said,  and  sat  down  suddenly.  I saw  the  indicator  on  his  belt  flash 
blue-white.  Little  Boss  tugged  off  his  mask  and  let  it  hang  from  his  chest.  “Something 
is  affecting  us.  Something  not  chemically  detectable.  Something  ...  in  our  minds.” 

Yanking  my  mask  sideways,  I managed  to  get  to  my  feet.  I took  one  deep  and 
ragged  breath,  certain  I breathed  in  poison.  The  unfiltered  air  stank,  the  fault  of 
VanHardt’s  body.  “Is  this  an  earthquake?” 

He  pointed  toward  a far  wall.  “Something’s  coming.”  His  eyes  narrowed,  then 
widened.  “We  absolutely  have  to  move.”  Swiftly  as  his  words,  he  went  from  sitting  on 
his  backside  to  having  the  corpse  slung  across  one  shoulder.  We  headed  for  the  rope 
back  to  the  world  we  knew.  “Can  you  climb  unaided?” 

I said,  “I  think  so,”  but  I didn’t  know.  Words  stuck  in  my  dry  mouth. 

I thought  of  Little  Boss’s  plane,  and  as  I put  my  hand  to  the  rope  I paused  in  the 
moment  to  wonder  why,  then  realized  the  rushing,  churning  sound  had  reached  an- 
other pitch,  like  an  engine,  resounding  from  every  direction  in  our  chamber,  though 
Little  Boss  seemed  to  know  the  direction  and  looked  back  once  more.  “Climb!”  he 
shouted.  A near  wall  shuddered,  fell  to  pieces,  and  seemed  to  extrude  more  rock,  rock 
flowing  and  surging.  Little  Boss  dropped  the  body  from  his  shoulder  and  put  back 

William  Preston 


90 


Asimov's 

one  hand  to  keep  me  at  a safe  distance.  His  other  hand  held  out  his  lamp  as  if  it  were 
a torch  thrust  toward  a menacing  animal. 

A segment  of  yellowish  wall  twisted  top  to  bottom,  as  if  there  were  a huge  canister 
lid  set  in  the  rock,  unscrewing,  till  it  stopped  and,  emerging  fully,  rotated  as  if  around 
a vertical  axis;then,  I confess  without  shame,  I shrieked  until  Little  Boss  covered  my 
mouth. 


5.  Contact 


IVIy  mother  taught  me  to  pray.  She  had  the  usual  ideas  about  it,  gleaned  from  her 
Episcopalian  parents,  and  she  had  me  kneel  in  the  commonly  depicted  way,  at  the 
bedside,  hands  clasped  at  my  chin,  head  touching  the  mattress — as  if  the  form  of  a 
thing  could  be  enough.  I prayed  for  family  and  friends  and  strangers  too,  prayed  for 
them  to  be  blessed.  I did  not  know  what  that  meant,  to  be  blessed,  and  so  I just  pic- 
tured people,  brought  them  to  mind,  and  that  was  the  end  of  it.  After  she  tucked  me 
in.  I’d  try  again,  eyes  open,  talking  aloud  to  the  dark,  asking  about  what  I didn’t  un- 
derstand or  requesting  some  material  good  I wanted  at  the  time.  Now  my  voice  had 
company:  I had  a conversation  with  the  dark,  God  speaking  back  to  me.  Only  later 
did  I realize  that  second  voice  had  been  mine  all  along;  no  one  could  reach  inside  you 
that  way,  nor  could  you  ever  truly  reach  inside  anyone  else. 

Stumbling  backward,  away  from  what  I could  hardly  believe,  I felt  the  solid  world 
shift.  The  walls  around  me  seemed  liquid,  the  floor  became  unsteady,  and  my  own 
history  became  like  a momentary  thing  as  images  outside  my  imagining,  other  lives 
and  times,  flashed  before  me,  and  dreadful,  unwelcome  sensations  barreled  through 
my  body,  interrupting  the  flow  of  sight  and  sound  that  makes  the  world  reliable. 

And  as  we  backed  away,  me  slapping  at  Little  Boss’s  hand,  more  grotesque  figures 
emerged  till  there  were  three  in  all.  Then  there  arose,  from  the  ledge  I’d  just  mount- 
ed, another,  tumbling  upward  from  the  murk  outside  our  lanterns’  light. 

Little  Boss  switched  off  the  lamps  swinging  from  our  belts,  perhaps  wanting  to 
conceal  us,  but  my  dropped  lamp  lay  out  of  reach. 

They  looked  nothing  like  humans,  nor  even,  from  moment  to  moment,  like  any  co- 
herent being.  Round  and  a foot  taller  than  Little  Boss,  they  were  irregularly  oblong 
nearer  what  I took  for  the  top,  mottled  in  a host  of  grays  and  browns  along  their  sur- 
face, and  shifting  in  form,  rippling.  Were  those  eyes,  ears,  or  any  sense  organ  at  all, 
the  long  black  tear-shaped  glimmerings  and  gashes  that  marked  their  bulging  mid- 
dles? The  only  constant  was  what  must  have  been  the  mouth,  a permanently  gaping 
space  in  each  creature’s  likely  lower  third — that,  and  the  ever-working  implements 
of  consumption:  four  multi-elbowed  appendages,  ending  in  scoops,  worked  constant- 
ly from  either  side  of  that  maw,  rapidly  breaking  rock  and  tossing  it  within  as  a lob- 
ster, mouth  parts  fluttering,  labors  at  its  meal.  The  creatures  rotated,  wobbling,  each 
around  a different  axis  as  if  direction  made  no  difference,  then  advanced  smoothly 
toward  us,  all  the  while  churning  fragmented  rock. 

I pulled  the  hand  from  my  mouth.  “Is  this  real?”  I whispered. 

“We  both  see  them!”  he  said  close  to  my  ear.  “It  must  be!” 

One  of  them  glided  close  to  my  light.  Now  I saw  inside  the  maw,  where  sharp  tines 
furiously  worked,  threshing  and  crushing  stone.  If  they  came  upon  us,  what  would 
they  do? 

My  brain  burbled  again  with  unbidden  images:  fire  and  heaving  ocean;  falling 
buildings  and  falling  stars;  the  horror  of  unfamiliar,  angry  faces.  These  slipped  be- 

Unearthed  91 


September  2012 

fore  me  and  through  me,  while  all  I heard  was  the  clatter  of  stone  being  slashed  into 
flakes.  My  balance  gave  way  again,  and  I tilted  into  my  companion’s  back.  He  must 
have  felt  me  leaning  because  he  bent  and  threw  an  arm  around  my  waist  to  support 
me,  but  he  too  was  unsteady. 

All  at  once,  every  other  sormd  halted  but  our  own  breathing,  laced  with  my  faint 
moans.  For  the  space  of  a dozen  breaths,  we  stood  supporting  each  other. 

As  he’d  done  before.  Little  Boss  became  terrifically  still.  Suddenly  ever5dhing  felt 
less  urgent,  as  if  the  whole  world  slowed  to  a halt  while  his  thoughts  proceeded 
through  his  mind’s  engine. 

“It  isn’t  a disease,”  he  said.  “It’s  this  place.  Or  them.” 

“What . . . what  I’m  seeing  . . . ?” 

“This  is  what  affected  the  miners.  Other  people’s  feelings.  Experiences  from  other 
minds.” 

“They’re  doing  it,  aren’t  they?  Whatever  these  are?” 

“Somehow.” 

“But  it’s  not  the  same  as  with  the  miners.  It’s  fading.  Why?  What’s  different?” 

“We  need  to  find  out.” 

“We  need  to  leave,”  I said.  “We  need  to  seal  this  mine.  Warn  people.” 

We  spoke  quietly,  but  with  great  intensity.  Something  incredible  was  happening  to 
us.  When  we  stopped  speaking,  we  watched  those  other  beings,  those  dwellers  in  the 
earth.  Were  they  also  caught  up  in  some  realization? 

“Are  they  listening  to  us?”  I asked. 

He  didn’t  answer,  but  studied  each  of  the  four  creatures  in  turn. 

“How  do  you  feel?”  he  asked. 

“A  little  dizzy.  But  better.”  I swallowed.  “Something  feels  plugged  up  in  my  head.”  I 
stuck  a finger  in  one  ear  and  wiggled  it.  “Or  unstuck.” 

“It  would  help  if  we  knew  their  intentions.  Whether  they  attacked  the  miners  and 
your  man.” 

“VanHardt,”  I said.  “I  saw  him  fall.”  Little  Boss  watched  my  eyes.  “It’s  true.  When 
you  were  pulling  me  up.  I know  it.  I know  what  I saw.  He  was  confused,  seeing 
things.  Then  he  was  over  the  ledge.” 

Over  Little  Boss’s  shoulder,  in  the  beam  of  my  misplaced  light,  one  jointed  ap- 
pendage on  the  closest  creature  twitched.  I held  my  breath  against  its  moving  again; 
they  might  suddenly  surge  toward  us. 

Little  Boss  ducked  his  head  as  if  listening.  “Do  you  hear  words?” 

“No.” 

He  jerked  upright.  “That.  Did  you  hear  that?”  He  took  one  step  away  from  me. 

“We  could  leave  now,”  I said,  conscious  of  the  rope  at  our  backs,  leading  to  safety. 

“Are  you  hearing  us?”  he  asked.  “I’m  hearing  you.” 

He  wasn’t  talking  to  me.  Troubled  at  this  turn,  not  thinking  of  abandoning  him  but 
feeling  abandoned  myself,  I moved  backward,  two  small  steps,  my  palms  toward  the 
floor  as  if  to  cushion  all  sound. 

“This  is  incredible,”  he  said,  making  no  effort  now  at  quiet.  “I — ^yes,  I hear  you.  You 
hear  me?”  He  turned  and  saw  me.  “It’s  like  when  a child  learns  to  see,”  he  said.  “Your 
brain  can’t  make  sense  of  the  light  and  color  at  first.  It’s  not  . . . organized.”  He 
touched  his  ear.  “They’re  talking,  but  it’s  not  in  words.  You  have  to  translate  it  into 
words.  Your  brain  has  to  get  used  to  it.  We’ve  been  hearing  them  for  several  minutes.” 

With  his  eyes  on  me,  I didn’t  move.  Still  I heard  nothing,  but  I had  the  impression 
of  tiny  worms  wrangling  behind  my  eyes. 

“Relax,”  he  said.  “Listen.”  His  eyes  flicked  about  as  if  he  were  trying  to  pinpoint 
ideas  fluttering  in  his  heard.  “Telepathy.”  He  caught  my  eyes  again,  even  as  I slid 
farther  from  the  light.  “That’s  what  the  Theosophists  called  it.  Mind  touching  mind.” 

William  Preston 


92 


Asimov's 

I twisted  about  to  see  how  far  I had  to  go:  Nearly  there,  the  rope  visible  by  its  faint 
shadow  on  the  rock. 

But  then  I listened.  And  whatever  they  had  for  minds — stone  or  glinting  gems  or 
ice  or  vapor — opened  a passageway  into  my  head  and  clambered  inside. 

I don’t  recall  my  infancy,  but  I suppose  he  was  right:  when  we’re  new  to  the  world, 
words  are  only  sounds,  not  sense;  colors  don’t  shape  themselves  into  meaningful  fig- 
ures. 

After  several  minutes,  half  dreaming,  I learned  to  hear  and  see. 

Whatever  we  experienced,  to  call  it  a story  of  origins,  a history,  would  be  wrong.  In- 
stead of  history,  I entered  a continuousness,  a sense  that  the  creatures  had  always 
been  here  and  always  been  such  as  we  found  them — as  my  father’s  mother,  a clan 
leader,  said  of  our  own  people.  I learned  how  it  feels  to  melt  through  stone,  devour 
rock,  and  revolve  through  the  darkness  under  the  earth.  I cannot  tell  you  whether 
their  ancestors  might  have  once  lived  on  the  surface,  driven  down  by  an  age  of  ice, 
flood,  or  fire,  or  if  instead  they  arose  from  the  planet’s  core,  which  some  then  said 
was  hollow  and  others  described  as  a molten  sphere. 

At  some  point.  Little  Boss  asked,  aloud,  “Are  your  people  all  here?  All  together?” 
and  all  I received  in  return  was  a slurry  of  gray  water  in  my  brain.  Little  Boss  sug- 
gested we  try  to  picture  what  we  meant,  to  focus  on  the  group  of  four  and  imagine 
more,  and  then  we  did  see  something  and  feel  something  like  an  answer.  I had  a 
sense  of  great  distances,  of  a multitude  of  beings  scattered  like  pulsing  stars  against 
the  dome  of  the  sky.  When  we  talked  later.  Little  Boss  told  me  he’d  seen  the  same, 
but  he  also  concluded  that  these  creatures  came  in  many  sizes.  Smaller,  yes,  but  he 
said  he  thought  they  might  be  gigantic,  too,  and  differently  shaped,  or  made  of  many 
combined  into  one. 

We  could  not  uncover,  no  matter  how  either  of  us  thought  to  picture  or  phrase  it, 
how  they  lived,  what  kind  of  society  they  might  have  built,  or  whether  they  had  fam- 
ily members,  those  to  whom  they  especially  bonded — the  way  we  humans  locate  our- 
selves in  the  world. 

I seemed  to  emerge  from  a dream.  Little  Boss  leaning  toward  me,  brows  lowered. 

“Are  you  all  right?” 

“I’m  . . . What  do  you  mean?” 

‘Tou’ve  been  crying,”  he  said,  which  I heard  as  an  accusation.  I blinked  and  felt  the 
tears. 

His  face,  too,  was  wet.  “So  have  you.” 

He  touched  his  cheek.  “Odd.”  He  considered  this  briefly.  “We  still  haven’t  learned 
what  we  need  to  learn.  Did  these  creatures  cause  what  happened?” 

“What  else  could  be  responsible?” 

He  scanned  our  cavern.  “The  collapse  is  their  doing,”  he  said.  “I  saw  it.  They’d 
carved  this  cavern  and,  I don’t  know,  maybe  lived  here.  I have  no  idea  why  this  spot. 
Then  they  worked  outward,  weakening  this  section  below  the  mine.  Eventually, 
they’ll  likely  bring  down  the  whole  enterprise.” 

“Your  father  won’t  like  that,”  I said,  forgetting  the  miners  themselves,  their  liveli- 
hoods, but  Little  Boss  seemed  not  to  hear  me  in  any  case. 

‘What  afflicted  the  miners?  We’ve  felt  it  ourselves,  but  we  haven’t  gone  mad.  We’re 
missing  something.”  He  took  hold  of  my  shoulder.  “We  need  to  ask  directly.  Let’s  pic- 
ture what  happened  here.  The  men.  Their  faces.  Picture  them  falling  through  the 
floor.  See  what  we  get.” 

I shut  my  eyes  to  do  it,  like  when  I’d  prayed  as  a child.  No  answer  came.  I felt  our 
thoughts  return,  unfolded  and  refolded. 

Unearthed  93 


September  2012 

“Nothing,”  he  said.  The  others  hadn’t  moved  for  some  time,  as  if  they  were  waiting 
for  us  to  pose  a proper  question.  “Think,”  said  Little  Boss,  “of  the  miners  as  they  are 
now,  what  they’re  going  through.  Maybe  we  can  get  our  question  across  as  emotion- 
al content.  Do  you  see  what  I mean?” 

“I  do.”  Crouched,  we  huddled  together.  His  hair,  slick  with  sweat,  hid  one  eye.  His 
arm  encircled  my  back.  As  we  shut  our  eyes  and  focused  together,  I wished  I could 
hear  his  thoughts  so  we  could  send  a unified  message;  instead,  I heard  him  hum- 
ming faintly  as  he  concentrated,  and  I had  to  work  to  shut  out  that  sound,  slipping 
into  the  corridor  of  communication  these  beings  had  opened  for  us. 

So  I let  myself  imagine  what  the  miners  felt,  their  fear  at  falling,  the  terror  of  los- 
ing sight  and  the  ability  to  walk.  Flames  and  feebleness.  I felt  them  tossing  on  their 
low  beds,  sweating,  minds  in  torment.  I had  thought  the  word  sorrow  when  I heard, 
as  if  from  a chorus  of  voices.  Sorrow  falls.  Falls  into  stone. 

A cavern,  a space  empty  of  sound  but  awaiting  sound,  opened  in  me.  A bitter  taste 
flooded  my  mouth. 

Anything  that  falls  into  stone,  we  know. 

And  then  they  were  finished  with  us,  withdrawing  from  our  minds.  We  both  knew 
it,  separating  oimselves  and  standing,  my  legs  sore  from  crouching.  The  creature  that 
had  tumbled  up  the  ledge  spun  about  and  set  to  work  again,  and  after  a few  seconds, 
the  others  resumed,  all  headed  outward  from  the  cavern. 

“Nothing’s  changed,”  I said.  “You  have  to  shut  down  the  mine.”  I retrieved  my 
dropped  light,  still  wary  in  case  one  of  the  creatures  should  suddenly  head  my  way. 

“This  isn’t  why  we  came,”  said  Little  Boss. 

“We  came  to  save  the  miners.” 

“To  do  that,  we  need  to  learn  more.”  He  squared  his  shoulders,  then  Little  Boss 
strode  toward  the  nearest  of  the  beings,  twisting  its  way  into  a wall  that  a moment 
before  had  been  solid.  Crushed  stone  flew  into  my  companion’s  face  and  he  spat. 
“Maybe  we  need  some  contact!”  he  shouted  over  the  din.  Little  Boss  put  out  one  hand; 
it  hesitated  close  to  the  creature’s  quivering  form.  “I  want  to  know  what  you  know.” 

“We  need  to  leave!” 

His  expression,  half  sad,  told  me  that  I’d  failed  to  appreciate  the  situation.  Surely 
he  felt  what  I did,  the  returning  queasiness,  the  strange,  unwelcome  images.  I 
thought,  then,  that  he  would  never  leave,  and  I wondered  if  I could  make  my  way 
from  here  without  him. 

I hadn’t  seen  Little  Boss  put  his  hand  to  the  creature,  but  he  must  have  done  so.  Once 
I saw  what  turn  events  had  taken,  there  was  nothing  to  be  done.  As  if  the  creature’s 
body  were  liquid,  not  solid,  some  of  its  substance  had  engulfed  the  hand  of  Little  Boss. 

Now  you  know,  said  the  voice  that  reentered  my  head. 

“Let  me  go,”  he  said,  not  sounding  panicked. 

“Pull  away,”  I said. 

“I’m  trying.”  Then  he  said  nothing  else,  shifting  his  stance  to  gain  leverage,  his  oth- 
er arm  flung  back.  “Get  my  bag!”  he  shouted.  The  stone  flowed  further,  taking  his 
forearm.  I had  no  idea  what  he  meant  to  do  with  anything  from  his  bag,  but  no  mat- 
ter: I didn’t  move,  only  watched  what  had  become  a titanic  struggle.  Rock  swarmed 
across  his  chest  and  climbed  his  neck.  For  a moment,  he  stopped  struggling  and 
looked  upward.  “The  miners!”  he  shouted.  “They’re  under  attack!  We  need — !”  Three 
steps  separated  us,  but  when  I grabbed  his  other  arm,  his  head  had  been  consumed. 
I screamed  and  backed  away,  not  wanting  to  be  next.  With  each  breath  out,  I 
screamed  again.  Terror  made  my  voice  bold.  In  the  space  of  half  a minute,  my  com- 
panion had  vanished,  overwhelmed,  and  then,  with  a sound  like  a snapped  stick,  his 
encased  body  broke  away  from  the  creature  that  had  seized  it.  When  he  fell,  the 
stony  crash  and  the  echo  that  followed  emptied  out  the  world.  I was  alone. 

William  Preston 


94 


Asimov's 


Could  I reach  the  rope  up  to  the  mine  floor?  Would  they  prevent  me?  I pictured  my 
hand  grasping  the  ledge  to  pull  me  up.  I saw  myself  dashing  into  the  open  air.  I 
would  make  them  understand  back  at  the  camp.  We  would  take  what  we  could  and 
flee,  crossing  the  river,  making  for  the  village,  never  to  retimn.  When  the  next  boat 
came,  I would  leave  this  land  forever. 

But  there  lay  the  body  of  Little  Boss  in  his  stone  cocoon,  and  in  the  shadows  at  my 
back  lay  Van.  Anger  grew  in  me.  Suddenly  these  creatures  seemed  less  frightening 
than  idiotic,  blundering  away  in  ignorance  of  the  damage  they  had  somehow 
caused — as  if  people  could  be  brushed  aside,  as  if  their  suffering  were  simply  an  ab- 
straction, a bitterness  in  the  stone. 

The  walls  shook  again.  Bits  of  rock  and  showers  of  dust  shuddered  down  around 
me  and  upon  me.  I turned  at  the  telltale  rattle  of  the  creatimes’  feeding  and  saw  a new 
being  come  through  the  wall  near  the  rope;  it  wobbled  in  its  labors  and  brought  down 
another  piece  of  the  ceiling.  Any  more,  and  it  would  block  my  access  to  the  way  out. 

“Damn  you!”  I cried,  thoughtlessly  throwing  myself  at  this  new  intruder.  I 
screamed  again,  not  into  the  gashes  that  might  once  have  been  eyes  but  into  the 
churning  horror  of  the  sickeningly  articulated  mechanisms  surrounding  the  mouth. 
Then  a vision  overcame  me.  I saw — and  more  felt  than  saw — the  miners  besieged, 
firing  weapons  from  the  shelter  of  trees.  I felt,  too,  the  fear  of  many  women  huddled 
together  in  one  space.  And  the  anxiety  of  the  attackers,  hours  old,  their  sweat  and 
tension  during  their  long  water-borne  approach. 

I found  myself  on  the  ground,  tasting  dust.  Over  my  head,  war  had  broken  out.  It 
could  only  end  one  way.  I thought  of  what  Little  Boss,  that  man  of  might,  could  have 
done  with  his  brilliant  mind,  powerful  body,  and  black  bag  of  science.  How  I wanted 
to  act!  To  alter  what  was  happening  above! 

Clawing  upward  against  a stony  surface,  it  took  my  embattled  brain  a moment  to 
realize  I gripped  the  creature  that  had  brought  down  the  wall.  I knew  he  heard  my 
cries  for  help.  My  hands  became  numb.  Blinking  away  tears  and  earth,  I saw  yellow 
clay  flow  up  my  arms;  I was  stuck  fast. 

Now  you  know. 


6.  Battle 


Unce  in  my  sight,  my  father  struck  a wall,  frustrated.  On  occasion  I have  behaved 
much  the  same  way.  I pound  a table;  I strike  my  thighs.  I at  least  have  the  words  for 
what  I feel;  I think  my  father  did  not. 

The  wall  was  a brick  wall,  a block  or  so  from  where  we  lived.  His  hand  came  away 
bloody;  he  clutched  it  close;  it  had  become  a source  of  pain  through  his  entire  body.  It 
hurt  him  so  much,  I cried,  pressing  my  nails  to  my  face,  shaking  to  know  how  my  fa- 
ther suffered,  feeling  in  my  body  the  great  silence  of  everything  he  couldn’t  say. 

When  I opened  my  eyes,  I knew  only  moments  had  passed.  I also  knew  I was  no 
longer  what  I had  been.  I could  not  see  myself,  but  the  creature  I’d  touched  had  gift- 
ed me  with  some  organs  that  served  as  eyes  and  some  that  served  as  ears,  though 
the  stone  paws  that  had  been  my  hands  could  find  no  distinguishing  details  in  the 
rough  surface  of  what  had  been  my  head.  I did  not  panic,  though  panic  trembled  as  a 
possibility.  Instead,  I was  overwhelmed  by  what  else  I beheld:  Braided  veins  of  many 
colors,  like  rich  yarns,  yards  thick,  coursed  from  the  ceiling,  each  like  a fat  umbilicus, 
worming  in  and  out  of  the  rock  around  me.  From  beneath  the  creatures,  whose 
labors  now  made  a fainter,  birdlike  sound,  musical  and  repetitive,  spiky  balls  like 

Unearthed  95 


September  2012 

bits  of  pollen  grown  large  drifted  outward,  and  in  each  ball,  which  burst  on  my  rough 
skin  as  I moved,  I discovered  a sound,  an  image,  an  impression,  but  so  fragmentary, 
I could  take  no  coherent  meaning.  As  for  the  stone-encased  figure  on  the  ground, 
light  danced  about  it  like  St.  Elmo’s  fire.  It  was  not  itself  lit  up,  but  a bright  nimbus, 
flashing  and  inconstant,  formed  a kind  of  second  shell  around  my  companion. 

The  explanation  for  the  miners’  woes  lay  within  reach.  But  I had  urgent  business. 

The  stone  cocoon  on  the  floor  was  unimportant;  I felt  inexplicably  certain  that  sit- 
uation would  resolve  itself  It  was  the  world  above  that  needed  me. 

Intent  became  action,  as  never  before  in  my  life.  The  break  in  the  ceiling  that  led  to 
the  mine  floor:  immediately  I arrived  beneath  it,  and  what  had  been  my  hands,  now 
clubs  of  stone,  flashed  into  the  wall,  smashing  handholds,  rapidly  hauling  me  up.  My 
perception  felt  both  trapped  and  expanded:  I saw  as  if  from  a distance,  like  someone 
watching  events  play  out,  but  I also  felt  my  senses  extend  outward,  all  around  me, 
and  ahead,  as  if  I could  see  myself  reaching  the  mine  exit  before  I was  there — and 
then,  with  little  notion  of  the  time  spent  racing  through  the  stone  corridors,  in  a mo- 
ment I was  there,  bursting  into  the  brilliant  day. 

Never  once  did  I slow  or  hesitate.  Never  did  a plan  form  in  me,  because  I barely 
thought;  rather,  action  outpaced  all  thought.  Quickly,  so  quickly,  the  encampment 
was  at  my  back,  then  the  latrines,  as  I swept  through  the  jungle — did  the  trees 
speak  to  me  there?  I believe  they  said  something  as  I sped  along — out  toward  the 
river  at  the  encampment’s  edge.  Though  my  sense  of  hearing  had  been  altered,  I 
knew  the  sound  of  bullets,  tearings  of  the  air  like  cloth  being  ripped.  At  the  river,  I 
turned  to  follow  the  threads  of  sound,  and  near  the  dock,  but  tucked  into  a bend  be- 
fore the  dock  could  be  seen,  I found  three  small  boats  against  the  shore,  two  boats 
emptied  and  one  bearing  three  armed  men.  Soldiers.  Heedless,  I leapt  into  the  wide 
lane  of  water,  sank,  ran  along  the  river  bed,  and  rose  by  the  boats  as  the  men  turned 
at  the  sound  of  me. 

They  had  no  time  to  do  more  than  widen  their  eyes.  In  an  instant,  I’d  surged  like  a 
wave  through  their  boat,  sending  them  jumping  for  the  close  bank.  Even  as  I took  an 
additional  moment  to  smash  my  way  through  the  other  vessels,  I caught  sight  of 
those  colorful  coils  I’d  seen  in  the  cavern — sliding  outward  from  their  bodies  and 
down,  into  the  water. 

I didn’t  let  them  escape.  Before  they’d  scrambled  up  the  bank.  I’d  knocked  their 
weapons  from  their  hands — they’d  held  them  as  they  dove — and  flung  each  man  to- 
ward the  opposite  shore,  a hundred  feet  away.  They  landed  short,  but  I saw  them 
swimming  for  land  as  I shifted  my  focus  to  the  gunfire  on  the  encampment’s  side  of 
the  river,  and  with  my  attention  turned,  my  body  dashed  where  it  led. 

I passed  the  body  of  a miner  near  the  dock.  He  lay  in  an  attitude  of  crawling,  and 
blood  soaked  the  back  of  his  shirt. 

I was  on  them  before  I expected  it:  two  dozen  men  among  the  trees,  crouched  or 
standing.  I suppose  the  smashing  of  the  boats  had  warned  them  of  my  approach,  so 
they  faced  me  as  I came,  mouths  all  open.  Were  they  speaking  any  words  at  all?  No, 
only  unintelligible  sounds  as  they  either  raised  or  dropped  their  weapons,  stood  their 
ground  or  wet  themselves  or  scrambled  away. 

The  merest  brush  from  my  sweeping  arm  sent  three  men  soaring,  their  bodies  dark 
collapsing  flowers  against  the  jungle  green.  A line  of  three  soldiers  standing  firm 
fired — to  no  effect.  Inside  my  carapace  of  stone,  or  in  a body  now  turned  to  stone,  I 
glimpsed  the  bullets  in  the  air,  untroubled  by  any  sense  of  danger.  The  metal  struck 
me,  flattened,  fell,  tumbling  useless,  already  behind  me  but  still  within  my  perception 
even  as  I rushed  the  men  who’d  fired.  I scattered  the  men;  I seized  their  weapons  in 
one  gesture,  my  mighty  arms  enfolding  them  and  mashing  their  wood  and  metal  to 
useless  bits  that  exploded  upward  like  crows  chased  from  where  they’d  massed. 

William  Preston 


96 


Asimov's 


I raged,  dispersing  in  their  mortality  and  frailty  the  few  men  who  remained.  As 
they  fled,  brilliant  ropes  of  terror — I understood  now  what  they  were,  artifacts  of  hu- 
man suffering — coursed  from  their  bodies.  Not  poohng,  the  coils  disappeared  into  the 
ground. 

This  form  did  not  require  precision  or  control.  I swung  wildly  as  I advanced.  Did  I 
weigh  a ton?  Was  I big  as  a horse  or  car?  I nudged  aside  a tree,  toppling  it.  The  last 
soldiers  had  fled  the  jungle,  toward  the  stone  walls  of  the  open  land,  and  I pursued 
into  the  daylight.  I felt  small  inside  my  expanded  dimensions,  receiving  reports  as  if 
they  were  telegraphed  from  a distance.  And  somehow,  through  it  all,  I had  time  to 
see  the  sky,  blue  and  featureless  but  poised  over  this  violent  scene  like  a witness.  The 
trees,  too,  bore  witness,  and  every  creature  that  took  flight,  while  insect  life  noted 
faintly  the  disturbances  in  the  shaking  ground  brought  about  by  my  tremendous, 
pounding  steps. 

Why  didn’t  every  man  flee?  In  among  the  rocks,  chasing  down  the  last  of  them,  I 
became  aware,  more  through  what  might  have  been  scent  than  touch,  of  a fellow 
clinging  to  my  back.  A slight  concussion  like  a kiss  told  me  he’d  fired  a pistol  straight 
into  my  head.  More  flexibly  than  I would  have  thought,  I reached  back  with  one  arm, 
snatched  my  attacker  from  his  perch,  then  swung  him  against  the  nearby  rock  wall, 
a merciless  anger  in  my  arm.  I knew  his  life  left  him — the  one  man  I killed  that 
day — when  the  fat,  variegated  umbilicus  of  suffering  leaked  only  briefly  from  his 
midsection  before  it  was  shut  off 

If  I was  breathing  at  all,  I was  not  breathing  hard.  The  enemy  routed,  I found  my- 
self in  shadow,  my  club-like  hands  outstretched  on  the  rocks  before  me,  and  in  that 
moment  I had  time  to  be  horrified.  I knew  the  soldiers  all  had  fled.  All  I could  think 
was  to  return  below. 

Back  I raced,  hugging  the  walls,  keeping  away  from  the  camp,  hoping  not  to  be 
seen.  How  narrow  the  timnel  seemed  as  I dashed  along  the  rail  tracks,  toward  the 
breach  in  the  mine  floor.  There,  invulnerable  and  wild,  I flung  myself  downward  to 
stand  where  I had  stood  before,  where  I had  been  a human  woman.  Van  and  Little 
Boss  lay  as  I’d  left  them,  both  dead  for  all  I knew.  I heard  and  did  not  hear  the  musi- 
cal working  of  the  subterranean  creatures,  though  they  had  vacated  the  chamber.  I 
thought,  hard.  Do  not  leave  us  like  this,  but  it  was  as  futile  as  prayer,  words  only  in 
the  head,  as  whatever  dwelled  here  no  longer  listened. 

Wracked  and  sorrowful,  I tucked  Van  under  one  arm — gently,  gently.  Then  I gath- 
ered the  stone  cocoon  that  had  been  Little  Boss  and,  as  I could  not  carry  both  and 
climb  the  wall,  flung  his  cocoon  upward  through  the  breach,  the  object  striking  stone 
and  shaking  down  dirt.  Then,  jamming  one  hand  into  the  wall,  I began  my  climb,  my 
feet  too  plunging  into  rock. 

When  I reached  the  level  of  the  mine,  I shoved  Little  Boss’s  cocoon,  sending  it  ahead 
of  me.  In  this  way  I proceeded  till  we  reached  the  widening  area  at  the  entrance. 

I heard  a voice  or  not-a-voice,  in  my  head  or  in  the  air.  I don’t  know.  I dropped  the 
body  of  my  friend  and  crumpled,  loose-limbed  and  baffled,  only  a few  feet  from  the 
opening.  My  vision  blurred,  every  muscle  shuddered,  and  my  lungs  heaved;  I pictured 
myself  as  a fish  hauled  into  a boat  to  die.  I thought  my  adventure  was  at  an  end  and  I 
was  at  my  end,  an  unfamiliar  creature,  bound  toward  my  father  in  the  earth. 

Waking,  I knew  myself  to  be,  once  more,  a small,  naked  person,  curled  on  the 
ground.  My  eyelashes  stuck  and  clicked.  I sat  up  and  rubbed  my  eyes.  My  skin,  coat- 
ed with  fine  powder,  appeared  redder  than  before. 

“Oh,  my  friend,”  I said  as  I relieved  Van  of  his  long,  waxy  jacket.  It  reached  halfway 
down  my  thighs  and  made  me  itch  where  it  touched  my  flesh.  Movement  nearby 

Unearthed  97 


September  2012 

turned  out  to  be  the  cocoon  of  Little  Boss,  shuddering,  breaking.  Again  I apologized 
to  what  could  not  hear  me,  this  time  taking  Van’s  shirt,  bloodied  at  the  collar  and  a 
challenge  to  free  from  the  swelling  body.  Even  as  Little  Boss  was  revealed,  I dropped 
the  shirt  atop  him  and  turned  my  back.  That  we  both  had  lived  seemed  too  much  to 
believe,  and  it  overwhelmed  me  so  that  I had  to  stand  in  the  entrance  and  look  out 
on  the  jungle  as  if  I could  never  enter  it  again.  I continued  looking  away  at  his  first 
words,  embarrassed  for  him  in  his  weakness. 

“Oh,”  he  said,  a soft  lament.  “Oh.  Oh.  God.  God.”  He  choked,  coughed.  Still  I did  not 
look.  He  said,  “The  broken  tower,”  and  then  nothing.  I heard  him  shift  and  swallow 
and  rise,  and  only  then  did  I turn.  “How  did  I get  here?”  Little  Boss  asked.  He  had 
tied  the  shirt  over  his  loins  like  a man  who  lived  wild.  “That  jacket,”  he  said.  We  both 
jumped  at  the  appearance,  between  us,  of  the  tuco-tuco,  nosing  the  ground,  trailing 
its  string.  Little  Boss  knelt  to  pluck  the  critter  from  the  ground  and  undid  its  leash. 

“It  happened  to  me  too,”  I said.  “They  changed  me  into  rock  and  ...  I fought  those 
men.” 

“Fought  the  men,”  he  said.  With  some  speed,  the  tuco-tuco  headed  outside.  Little 
Boss  stood  as  if  the  ground  were  unsteady.  The  world  returned  to  him  more  slowly 
than  it  had  to  me.  He  was  full  of  blinkings  and  twitches.  “What’s  happened?  I was 
dreaming. . . .” 

I said,  my  mouth  a desert,  “I  believe  I killed  someone.” 

A high  sound  that  at  first  did  not  seem  human  reached  us.  The  wailing  of  women, 
I realized,  and  he  was  already  running.  “I’ll  come  back  for  your  friend,”  shouted  Lit- 
tle Boss,  and  clutching  Van’s  jacket  close,  I hurried  after  him. 

Here  was  death  again.  Between  the  living  quarters  and  the  pavilion,  several 
women  knelt  around  the  body  of  a man,  the  man  I’d  seen  sprawled  in  the  jungle, 
their  palms  pressed  to  the  ground;  their  cries  were  what  had  reached  us,  and  they 
continued  as  we  ran  forward,  each  woman  pausing  for  breath  at  a different  time  so 
that,  at  any  moment,  at  least  two  voices  shrilled. 

In  the  midst  of  a cluster  of  armed  miners  lay  the  body  of  a soldier  in  the  dirt,  cer- 
tainly the  man  I’d  killed,  and  another  man  who  still  lived.  Bound  loosely  at  the  an- 
kles and  hands,  he  lay  on  his  side,  his  exposed  cheek  abraded  like  someone  who’d  slid 
on  asphalt.  Two  of  our  miners  pointed  rifles  at  him,  uncertainly,  as  if  they  weren’t 
sure  where  or  even  how  to  aim.  They  shouted  at  him  in  their  tongue,  and  he  regard- 
ed them  as  might  a tethered  animal,  knowing  only  that  they  likely  meant  to  kill  him. 

Rex  stepped  from  the  circle  and  asked  Little  Boss,  “Shoot  the  man?” 

Little  Boss  put  up  his  hand.  “No.”  Rex  didn’t  appear  disappointed.  He  said  some- 
thing to  the  others,  who  replied  variously  but  kept  their  weapons  in  their  irregular 
positions. 

“I  need  clothes,”  I said  to  Little  Boss,  and  hurried  off  to  take  care  of  that.  I entered 
my  cabin  feeling  I might  rip  through  its  doorway  or  smash  into  the  feeble  floor,  and 
once  inside  I had  to  simply  stand,  flexing  my  hands — then  touching  my  face,  to  rid 
myself  of  the  illusion  that  I had  not  regained  my  body. 

By  the  time  I returned  to  the  larger  group,  the  women’s  keening  had  subsided  and 
turned  to  words  as  they  shouted  at  the  bound  soldier,  before  whom  Little  Boss 
crouched. 

“The  rest  ran  off,  evidently,”  he  told  me.  “When  this  fellow  woke  up,  the  miners  had 
tied  him  and  were  carr3dng  him  here.  The  other  man  was  dead  already.”  He  pointed. 
“His  chest  appears  crushed.” 

“I  did  that,”  I said,  not  proud,  and  Little  Boss  only  nodded. 

“Our  people  aren’t  safe  here,”  he  said.  “This  situation  is  more  volatile  than  I’d  re- 
alized.” 


98 


William  Preston 


Asimov's 

“Where  are  they  safe?  They  have  few  guns  and  little  ammunition  at  their  village. 
Do  you  think  the  soldiers  went  there?” 

Little  Boss  pursed  his  lips,  then  leaned  toward  the  soldier,  who’d  been  pulled  into 
a sitting  position.  “^Fuiste  vos  al  pueblo y sus  hombres  tambien'?” 

The  man  answered,  “gQue  pueblo'?  Vinimos  a la  mina.  Nos  dijeron  tomar  todo  lo 
que  encontramos” 

“He  doesn’t  know  anything  about  the  village.  Said  they  came  to  raid  the  mine  and 
take  whatever  it  had.” 

“Your  father  has  to  send  more  men,”  I said.  “People  to  protect  it.” 

“That’s  his  decision.  We  can’t  even  open  the  mine  unless  our  stony  friends  move  on.” 

The  soldier,  who  had  shut  his  eyes,  whispered,  his  lips  moving  fast.  “Is  he  pray- 
ing?” I asked.  At  the  time,  I knew  only  a few  Spanish  words. 

‘Yes.” 

“That’s  . . . inconvenient.”  Little  Boss  looked  at  me  with  disappointment. 

I could  not  see  the  man’s  fear,  but  I felt  it,  oozing  from  his  wet,  damaged  face.  And 
suddenly  a kind  of  strength  entered  my  slender  body  in  the  form  of  a powerful  idea. 

I said,  “I  want  you  to  tell  this  man  some  things.” 

Little  Boss  slid  his  gaze  up  to  me. 

“Just ...  if  you  could  say  what  I tell  you.  Please.  Say  that  you  attacked  them.” 

“I ?” 

“And  you  should  . . . stand  up  when  you  say  it.  Look  big. . . . Bigger.” 

I expected  an  objection,  but  instead  he  took  on,  again,  that  utter  stillness.  He  rose, 
then  drew  a breath  that  made  him  larger. 

“Say  what  I say.  Say,  ‘I  am  the  one  who  attacked  you.’  ” 

He  shifted  his  stance,  moving  his  naked  feet  closer  to  the  man  on  the  ground,  who 
now  was  nearly  imder  him. 

He  said,  “Soy  el  que  os  atacd”  He  didn’t  even  glance  my  way  as  we  continued. 

“I  defended  the  mine.” 

Little  Boss  touched  his  own  chest,  his  fingers  spread  and  arched  in  the  shape  of  a 
spider.  “Defiendia  la  mina” 

“I  defend  these  people.” 

“Defiendo  esta  gente” 

“I  defend  their  village,  too.” 

He  gestured  vaguely  toward  the  jungle.  “Defiendo  su  pueblo  tambien.” 

“If  you  strike  at  them,  I will  find  you.” 

“Si  losgolpea,  vos  encontrard” 

His  voice  was  my  voice,  and  in  return,  my  own  voice  took  on  a tone  I hadn’t  known 
before,  certain  and  powerful.  The  man  on  the  ground  shook,  watching  the  figure 
above  him  who  must  have  loomed  dark  against  the  sky. 

I said,  “I’m  not  like  anyone  else.” 

“Soy  como  nadie.” 

“I  can  . . . become  like  stone.” 

Now  his  hand  became  a fist,  and  the  other  man  watched  it.  “Puedo  llegar  a ser 
como  piedra” 

‘You  saw  what  I did  to  your  guns  and  to  this  man.” 

“Vos  uio  que  hice  con  las  armas  y a este  hombre.”  He  indicated  the  dead  soldier. 

‘You  must  never  come  here  again.” 

“Nunca  vuelua jamas” 

“If  you  come  again,  the  stone  avenger  will  destroy  you!” 

His  gaze  shifted  toward  me,  but  retreated  before  he  met  my  eyes.  “}Si  vos  vuelva 
otra  vez,  el  vengador  de  piedra  vos  destruird!” 

“Go  tell  your  people!” 

Unearthed  99 


September  2012 

“jVaya  y digale  a su  pueblo!” 

I was  breathing  fast,  but  I’d  run  out  of  things  to  say.  “Okay.  I’m  done.” 

Lowering  his  head,  Little  Boss  clenched  his  jaw  and  held  the  man  within  his  un- 
shakeable  scrutiny.  Without  averting  his  eyes,  he  bent  abruptly  and  snapped  the 
man’s  bonds,  first  at  his  arms,  then  his  legs.  “jSalga  ahora!”  he  shouted,  waving  his 
arm  as  if  to  harry  a horse.  “iCorre!”  The  man  scrambled  awkwardly  in  the  dirt, 
pushed  through  the  ring  of  observers,  and  ran  into  the  waiting  jungle  as  if  pursued 
by  a fearsome  beast. 

Settling  his  shoulders.  Little  Boss  raised  one  brow  at  me.  “Stone  avenger?” 

“You  didn’t  care  for  that?” 

His  face  went  through  a series  of  uncertainties.  “That’s  how  stories  get  started.” 

I said,  “It’s  how  legends  get  started.” 

Once  Little  Boss  had  dressed,  we  went  back  for  VanHardt,  carr5dng  sheets  to  wrap 
him,  and  when  we’d  stepped  to  the  mine  entrance,  we  hesitated,  I at  least  in  awe  of 
the  body,  half-naked  and  tragic,  and  the  thought  of  where  we’d  been.  I imagined  the 
stone  creatures  rotating  through  their  caverns,  shoveling  rock  into  their  always-gap- 
ing mouths. 

“I  suppose  I should  take  the  body  back  to  the  States,”  he  said. 

“We  buried  Silva  in  the  village,”  I said.  “They  prepared  the  body.  And  VanHardt 
said  he  didn’t  have  any  family.” 

Together,  we  knelt  and  swaddled  my  fnend.  Nearby,  piles  of  powder  marked  where 
we’d  lain.  I wanted  to  know  what  Little  Boss  had  been  through  while  immobilized, 
but  couldn’t  directly  ask. 

“I  know  what  happened,  how  the  miners  were  . . . infected,”  I said.  “I  saw  these 
kinds  of  cords,  cables,  coming  out  of  people’s  bodies.  It’s  our  suffering.  We  bleed  it  out. 
I think  the  stone  creatures  ...  I think  they  ingest  it,  maybe,  or  free  it  from  the  stone. 
And  then  it  turns  into  these  bubbles,  almost.  Like  gas.” 

He  looked  up.  “A  waste  material,”  he  said.  “It  gathered  in  the  chamber.  In  the 
ceiling.” 

‘Yes.  Yes.  And  when  the  men  fell  through,  they  passed  through  this  region  of  gas.” 

‘You  and  I encountered  it  too,  but  in  a less  concentrated  form.  The  break  in  the 
ceiling  let  out  the  majority  of  the  gas.”  He  nodded  as  he  looked  upward,  picturing  it. 
“The  densely  combined  memories  of  those  experiences  traumatized  the  miners,  even 
clung  to  them.  Our  exposure  was  more  incidental.  I suppose  it  makes  sense.” 

‘You  said  something  earlier,”  I said.  “When  you  . . . when  you  came  out  of  the 
stone.” 

We  did  not  look  at  each  other.  He  shrouded  Van’s  face,  then  sat  back  on  his 
haunches. 

“What  did  I say?” 

‘“The  broken  tower.’” 

He  paused  and  tilted  his  head  as  if  listening. 

‘“The  broken  wall,  the  burning  roof  and  tower,”’ he  said.  ‘Yeats.” 

‘Yeats?  What’s— ?” 

He  said,  “Not  yet.” 

We  made  the  trek  to  the  village  that  day,  everyone,  leaving  the  camp  empty.  The 
whole  time,  I felt  it  at  my  back  and  saw  it  remaining  forever  empty,  though  I cannot 
say  why  I had  such  sad  imaginings.  Our  progress  through  the  jungle  maintained  a 
solemn  silence  except  for  the  occasional  needed  word  or  the  chatterings  of  the  chil- 
dren. Two  boats  sat  waiting  at  the  dock,  and  it  took  some  time  to  ferry  all  of  us  across 
the  water,  the  living  and  the  three  who  had  died. 


100 


William  Preston 


Asimov's 


The  funerary  practices  of  these  people,  I have  recorded  elsewhere,  though  I cannot 
claim  to  understand  every  implication.  Interred  together  in  the  ground  because  they 
had,  in  the  view  of  the  people,  all  died  on  the  same  day,  enemy,  friend,  and  family 
were  treated  as  equals,  because  in  death,  the  body  was  blameless.  Still,  I wished  I 
could  have  spoken  up  to  supply  Van  his  own  resting  place. 

A brief  ceremony,  then  a community  meal,  and  we  were  done.  We  returned  the 
same  day,  most  of  the  journey  in  the  dark,  slowly,  listening,  fearful  of  what  lurked  in 
the  jungle’s  night-time  realm. 

Little  Boss  walked  me  to  my  shelter  and  wished  me  a peaceful  sleep. 


7.  Story 


I * auline  Johnson,  a Canadian  Mohawk,  wrote  of  a tale  she  heard  from  the  Squamish, 
a native  people  of  British  Columbia.  A man,  a married  man,  trained  his  body  every  day, 
making  himself  strong  in  spirit  and  body  to  prepare  for  the  coming  of  his  child.  When 
strange  beings  blocked  his  path  one  morning,  he  defied  them.  In  return,  he  was  trans- 
formed into  a fifty-foot  upright  rock  that  still  stands  at  a river’s  edge. 

He  is  known  as  Slah-ka-yulsh,  “he  who  is  standing  up.”  In  the  story,  his  transfor- 
mation is  meant  to  reward  his  unselfishness,  but  to  me  it  seems  that,  because  of  his 
love  for  his  family,  he  was  punished.  For  isn’t  it  better  to  remain  a man  than  to  be 
turned  into  a symbol? 

I woke  at  first  light,  intending  to  stay  in  my  hammock,  allowing  Little  Boss  time  to 
himself,  his  exercises,  his  muscles  contending  with  each  other  as  if  he  were  his  own 
foe.  I took  in  familiar  sounds  of  the  camp  coming  to  life — the  men  heading  out  to- 
gether, the  generator  thrumming  in  the  distance — until  I realized  I should  not  be 
hearing  such  sounds. 

There  he  sat,  just  outside  my  door,  evidently  waiting  for  me,  mottled  shade  and 
brightness  floating  across  him.  He  had  our  bags. 

“You  went  back?” 

He  shrugged.  “I  wanted  to  recover  my  instruments.  Most  were  intact.” 

‘You  went  alone.” 

“This  time,  I knew  what  to  expect,”  he  said. 

‘You  shouldn’t  have  gone  alone.” 

Considering  the  ground  between  his  feet,  he  gave  the  slightest  nod,  though  I 
wasn’t  sure  he  meant  to  agree.  “I  talked  to  them.  It  was  clearer  this  time,  like  a tele- 
phone in  my  head.  I believe  they  understood.  I think  they  don’t  like  human  suffer- 
ing any  more  than  we  do.” 

“What  they  did  to  us,”  I said,  though  he  still  had  told  me  nothing  of  his  experience. 
“Did  they  mean  to  help?” 

“I  have  no  idea.” 

I tied  back  my  hair  and  put  on  my  hat.  “It’s  hard  enough  to  judge  the  intentions  of 
humans,”  I said. 

He  began  to  say  something,  then  looked  at  me,  hearing  my  words  twice  and  think- 
ing what  they  might  mean.  His  face  relaxed  into  a wry  smile.  “So  they’ve  moved  on,” 
he  said.  “Deeper.  I still  hear  them,  but . . . it’s  distant.” 

‘You’re  in  contact?” 

“So  it  seems.  And  I got  the  impression  they’d  like  to  do  something  for  me  in  return.” 

“What  could  they  do?” 

He  grinned.  “Dig  a long  tunnel.”  Then  he  looked  over  his  shoulder,  toward  the 

Unearthed  101 


September  2012 

mine.  “I  told  the  men  the  problem  was  solved.  They  seemed  convinced.  One  of  the 
men  took  charge.  And  I restarted  the  generator.”  One  hand  settled  on  his  black  bag 
as  if  it  were  a fond  companion. 

“You  wanted  something  from  your  bag,”  I recalled.  “When  your  arm  was  caught. 
What’s  in  there?” 

Thoughtfully,  he  rubbed  the  surface  with  his  thumb.  “A  sharp  knife,”  he  said,  and 
got  up. 

Every  man  had  improved  since  the  previous  day.  The  fellow  with  useless  legs 
found  them  somewhat  useful  again,  rising  from  his  pallet,  but  walking  with  suspi- 
cion, as  if  his  limbs  might  give  out  again.  Hands  flat  on  her  face,  his  wife  giggled  into 
her  palms.  The  blind  man  now  saw  shapes.  The  man  who’d  been  on  fire  lay  quiet  and 
imhappy,  but  no  longer  consumed  by  pain. 

“It’s  lifting,”  said  Little  Boss  as  we  headed  to  visit  another  man.  “The  effect  was 
temporary.  That’s  good  to  know.” 

“Why  only  terrible  things?”  I asked.  “Why  does  misery  linger?  What  about . . . hap- 
py things?  Children  laughing?”  I thought  of  standing  in  the  field  with  my  parents, 
arms  spread,  the  wind  moving  over  me.  “What  happens  to  ever3dhing  joyful?” 

I don’t  know  why  I expected  an  answer  from  him,  and  I could  see  that  it  hurt  him 
not  to  have  one  ready. 

Before  he  left,  he  used  the  radio  to  send  a message  home.  Then  I helped  him  carry 
his  things  to  the  car  in  its  open  shed  by  the  mules.  All  along,  I thought  about  what  he 
was  keeping  from  me.  I drove  slowly,  hat  crammed  on  my  head,  car  roof  back,  watch- 
ing for  the  cracked  windshield  to  fall  into  our  laps. 

I tried  to  prompt  him.  “We’ve  been  through  something,”  I said.  “The  world  doesn’t 
feel  solid.” 

He  pushed  his  hair  from  his  face.  ‘You  heard  about  Alfred  Wegener?” 

“No.” 

“German  scientist.” 

“The  control  thing  with  the  exercises?” 

“No,  that’s  another  fellow.  Wegener  has  a theory  about  continental  drift.  The  idea 
is  that  the  earth’s  surface  is  moving  all  the  time,  very  slowly.  It’s  made  up  of  plates 
that  drift  about.  At  one  time,  they  were  all  together,  in  one  continent.  His  evidence 
is  quite  compelling,  I find.”  I waited.  “It’s  just  that  nothing’s  as  stable  as  we  like  to 
think.  The  world  hasn’t  always  been  like  this.  And  it  won’t  always  be  like  this.” 

For  the  rest  of  our  jaunt,  there  was  only  the  sound  of  the  engine. 

Near  the  end  of  the  path  through  the  jungle,  I could  see  his  plane,  the  brightest 
thing  around.  Whatever  had  been  lying  dead  on  the  runway  two  days  before  had 
vanished,  carried  off.  I slowed  as  I neared  the  plane  until  I drew  us  to  a gentle  stop. 

I opened  the  door,  but  stopped,  aware  of  his  stillness  which  seemed  to  halt  every- 
thing around  him. 

“The  poem  by  Yeats,”  he  said.  “It  was  in  a magazine  last  year.”  His  eyes  skipping 
about,  he  read  it  in  the  air  as  if  it  hovered  above  the  dash.  “ ‘A  shudder  in  the  loins  en- 
genders there  the  burning  wall,  the  broken  tower,  and  Agamemnon  dead.’  It’s  about  the 
Trojan  war.  Zeus  turns  into  a swan  to  attack  this  girl,  Leda.  He  . . . impregnates  her.” 

“A  swan?” 

“Pretty  standard  for  the  Greeks.  The  child  that’s  born  is  Helen  of  Troy.  Zeus’s  ac- 
tion leads  to  war  and  a host  of  unforeseen  consequences.  That’s  ...  I wasn’t  thinking 
of  any  of  that,  especially.  Just  that  image  of  the  city  in  ruins.”  Now  he  took  a breath 
unlike  any  I’d  seen  him  take  before,  one  he  ratcheted  in  in  two  gulps,  like  someone 
who  had  exhaled  too  long.  His  eyes  glassed  over  and  he  blinked  several  times  before 

William  Preston 


102 


Asimov's 


turning  his  face  toward  me.  “You  saw  those  cords  and  bubbles  of  misery  when  you 
were  . . . changed,”  he  said.  “Did  you  see  an3dhing  else?  Any  sustained  images?”  I 
shook  my  head. 

“What  I saw,”  he  said.  “What  I felt.  It ...  it  couldn’t  all  have  been  at  once,  but . . . 
spread  out.  A century.  At  least  a century  of  horror.  And  not  just  the  past.  Some  of  it . . . 
wasn’t  history.  It  wasn’t.  Major  cities  burning.  Crowds  and  crowds  of  people  packed 
in  small  spaces  without  air.  Fire.  So  much  fire.  Everything  burning,  people  caught 
up  in  clouds  of  fire. ...”  I noticed  his  hands,  how  he  kneaded  the  fingers  of  one  with 
the  other.  “The  moon.  The  moon  went  red.  I saw  it  through  a million  eyes.  It  meant 
something.  I heard  whole  nations  screaming.  People  ...  I felt  them  turn  to  smoke. 
Not  that  that  makes  sense.  I saw  a lake  of  ash.  And  enormous  buildings,  nothing  like 
what  we  have  now,  collapsing  into  themselves,  the  way  some  ancient  body  you  un- 
earthed might  collapse  if  you  touched  it. 

“How  could  that  be  where  we’re  heading?”  he  asked.  “We’re  learning  all  the  time. 
We  have  science  now,  a reasonable  way  of  approaching  things.  Everyone  agrees  the 
last  war  was  absurd,  pointless.  It’s  a time  of  progress.” 

“The  future,”  I said.  “How  could  they  show  you  the  future?” 

“Every  terrible  thing  falls  into  the  earth.  That’s  what  they  said.  These  awful 
events  . . . maybe  they’re  so  enormous,  they  plummet  back  through  time.” 

“It  doesn’t  seem  . . . scientific.” 

“Their  world,”  he  said  softly. 

I nodded.  “Their  rules.  They  said  we  know  now.  I don’t  think  I know  anything.” 

He  put  his  hand  on  the  door  and  looked  through  the  shattered  glass.  “We  need  to 
make  a world,”  he  said,  and  he  stopped  talking  for  so  long,  I believed  he’d  finished 
the  thought.  Then  he  swallowed  and  said,  “Make  a world  that  has  less  suffering. 
What’s  coming  will  be  catastrophic.  I suppose  no  one  can  stop  it.  I’ve  seen  it.  But  we 
can  lessen  the  suffering.” 

“It  sounds  like  you  have  a bigger  mission  than  you  thought.” 

Eyes  searching,  he  gave  me  a look  of  mild  surprise. 

Before  he  let  us  load  the  plane,  he  touched  something  under  one  wing  to  deacti- 
vate the  electrical  charge.  More  carefully  than  I’d  unloaded  his  gear,  I passed  his 
packages  up  to  him  in  the  cabin.  We  finished  so  quickly,  it  seemed  like  he  was  leav- 
ing with  less  than  he’d  brought. 

He  sat  down  in  the  open  doorway.  “Will  you  keep  writing  about  the  people  here?” 

“Most  definitely,”  I said. 

“Someone  should  tell  their  story,”  he  said.  “They  shouldn’t  just  fall  out  of  history. 
Something  good  could  come  of  your  writing  about  them.” 

“Your  story  may  need  telling  too.” 

He  laughed  in  two  large  bursts.  “Mine?  Is  that  so?” 

“Maybe  you’ll  let  me  write  it  down.” 

He  grinned,  ducked  his  head,  and  brushed  his  hair  forward  so  it  fell  over  one  eye. 
“Just  don’t  make  it  entirely  about  me.” 

“I’ll  do  my  best.” 

We  shook  hands,  and  as  before,  he  held  on  longer  than  expected,  only  this  time  I 
held  on  as  well,  reluctant  to  let  him  go. 

Years  it’s  been,  but  still  I see,  clear  as  the  day  beyond  my  window,  the  look  he  cast 
northward  before  he  donned  his  goggles.  One  hand  on  the  open  cabin  door,  he  raised 
his  eyes  toward  the  mountains  as  if  he  could  see  past  the  world’s  barricades  and  into 
the  long  years  of  his  life. 

As  if  he  could  see  farther  than  any  of  us.  O 

Copyright  ©201 2 William  Preston 


Unearthed 


103 


6ET  YOURS  TODAVI 


I'i's 


e*® 


n*® 


■ ■ • ' 


%r 


^\lV*s 


1^0 


VvV 

I • » 


Available  Now! 


Asimov’s  is  famous  for  captivating  stories  and  richly  rewarding  tales  by  some  of 
today’s  Best’^cnim  S*F  uriters.  Whether  they’re  a jazz  musician  on  a 
starship,  the  spirit  of  H.L.  Mencken  tangling  with  a twenty-first  century  medium, 
or  the  new  personality  of  a wayward  teenager  trying  to  stake  a claim  on  a body 
that  is  and  sort  of  isn’t  hers,  they  must  all  find  their  way  in  uncharted  territory. 
Join  them  on  their  journey.  Turn  the  electronic  page  and  enter  a future! 


THE  HUNGER  GAMES 
By  Suzanne  Collins 
Scholastic,  $17.99  (he),  $8.99  (pb) 
ISBN:  978-0-439-02348-1  (he) 
978-0-439-02352-8  (pb) 

CATCHING  FIRE 
$17.99  (he),  $8.99  (pb) 

ISBN:  978-0-439-02349-8 

MOCKINGJAY 
$17.99  (he) 

ISBN:  978-0-439-02351-1 

The  “Hunger  Games”  trilogy  is  the 
biggest  phenomenon  in  YA  fiction  since 
the  Harry  Potter  or  “Twilight”  series  hit 
the  bookstores.  But  unlike  those,  Collins’s 
series  is  pretty  clearly  SF  rather  than 
fantasy — dystopian  near-future  SF  not 
that  far  removed  from  what  satirists  like 
Fred  Pohl  were  doing  in  the  1950s. 
You’ve  likely  seen  the  first  movie  made 
from  the  series.  I’ll  tread  lightly  on  the 
plot  of  later  volumes,  to  avoid  spoiling 
too  much  of  the  story  for  those  who 
haven’t  read  them. 

The  tale  starts  in  an  outl3dng  district  of 
the  future  nation,  Panem,  where  Katniss 
supports  her  family  by  illegal  hunting. 
The  central  government  rules  the  twelve 
outlying  districts  with  an  iron  fist,  in  con- 
sequence of  an  rmsuccessful  revolt  seven- 
ty-four years  ago.  Now,  as  an  annual  re- 
minder of  its  power,  the  Capitol  requires 
each  of  the  provinces  to  send  it  two  “trib- 
utes,” one  young  person  of  each  sex,  to 
fight  in  the  murderous  Games.  Katniss 
and  Peeta,  son  of  the  local  baker,  are  the 
representatives  of  District  12. 

Much  of  the  next  few  chapters  is  spent 
building  up  background  and  preparing 
the  tributes  to  take  part  in  the  games. 
The  central  government  wants  the 
games  to  be  a huge  spectacle,  so  the  trib- 
utes are  given  personal  handlers,  includ- 


ing combat  trainers,  strategy  trainers, 
and  a full  array  of  cosmetics  and  cos- 
tume consultants.  Katniss  is  both  con- 
founded and  bemused  by  the  attention; 
as  a dirt-poor  girl  from  a backward  com- 
munity, she’s  never  particularly  cared 
how  she  looks.  On  the  other  hand,  she 
and  Peeta  are  assigned  to  Haymitch,  the 
only  surviving  Winner  from  their  dis- 
trict— a hopeless  alcoholic  and  utter  cyn- 
ic whom  they  have  to  coerce  into  helping 
them  at  all. 

Katniss  and  Peeta  know  the  odds  are 
stacked  against  them;  District  12,  whose 
main  industry  is  coal  mining,  is  compara- 
tively poor.  And  contestants  from  several 
of  the  more  affluent  districts  are  “career” 
gamers — trained  from  an  early  age  in 
combat  skills  and  physical  fitness.  Kat- 
niss is  impatient  with  the  show-biz  aspect 
of  the  games,  in  which  the  tributes  are 
built  up  as  media  celebrities  in  the  weeks 
before  they  are  expected  to  start  fighting 
each  other.  Thus  begins  a theme  that 
runs  through  the  series,  where  the 
hoopla  around  the  games  takes  on  the 
aspect  of  our  reality  shows — ^but  with  a 
deadly  serious  undercurrent. 

Katniss  is  at  first  convinced  that  Pee- 
ta is  going  to  be  mere  cannon  fodder  for 
the  Career  tributes.  But  he  turns  out  to 
be  adept  at  the  show-biz  aspect,  recog- 
nizing that  by  building  a fan  base  among 
the  Capitol’s  rabid  Games  followers,  he 
and  Katniss  can  gain  an  advantage.  One 
of  the  twists  to  the  games  is  that  follow- 
ers can  give  the  contestants  gifts,  which 
can  aid  their  survival  and  possibly  even 
make  them  winners.  So  at  a climactic 
moment,  he  tells  the  media  audience 
that  he  and  Katniss  are  star-crossed 
lovers.  This  of  course  is  the  farthest  thing 
from  Katniss’s  mind,  but  all  the  advisors 
are  convinced  it’s  a winning  ploy  and  tell 
her  to  play  along. 


105 


September  2012 

The  games  themselves  make  up  the 
bulk  of  book  one  of  the  trilogy;  it  hardly 
seems  a spoiler  to  reveal  that  Katniss 
survives  the  games,  and  that  the  subse- 
quent books  deal  with  their  aftermath — 
which  eventually  develops  into  a rebel- 
lion against  the  Capitol,  with  Katniss  a 
key  figure.  What  is  worth  noting  is  that 
Collins  takes  this  very  familiar  plot  out- 
line— a huge  number  of  books  from  the 
1950s  and  ’60s,  including  some  major 
classics,  follow  it — and  makes  it  work.  In 
fact,  she  delivers  plenty  of  plot  surpris- 
es— there  were  half  a dozen  points  in 
Catching  Fire  where  I was  caught  com- 
pletely off  guard.  And  I have  reviewed 
enough  books  by  now  that  I am  hard  to 
surprise. 

Collins  also  gives  her  young  readers 
credit  for  absorbing  fairly  dark  insights 
into  human  nature,  especially  the  rela- 
tions of  the  powerful  and  powerless. 
That  is  a theme  with  which  the  young 
have  considerable  experience — experi- 
ence that  has  in  many  cases  armored 
them  against  soothing  tales  about  how 
the  powerful  have  the  little  people’s  best 
interests  at  heart.  Collins  doesn’t  pull  a 
lot  of  punches;  Katniss  goes  through  a 
fairly  relentless  string  of  traumatic  ex- 
periences, with  genuine  consequences. 
There  are  also  a fair  number  of  hair- 
breadth escapes  and  miraculous  cures,  if 
only  to  preserve  interesting  characters 
for  future  use. 

But  on  the  whole,  the  author  plays  fair 
with  her  readers.  Like  most  of  the  best 
YA  authors,  Collins  doesn’t  talk  down  to 
her  audience.  There  are  of  course  some 
limits  on  what  she  can  do.  There’s  no  on- 
stage sex,  no  nasty  language,  and  while 
there’s  a fairly  high  level  of  violence,  it 
doesn’t  ever  cross  the  line  into  sadism,  or 
seem  inappropriate  to  the  overall  story. 

Also,  interestingly,  the  trilogy  draws 
upon  a fair  amount  of  classical  history 
and  m3dhology.  Collins  states  in  an  af- 
terward that  the  selection  of  “tributes”  to 
take  place  in  games  for  the  tyrannical 
capital  is  based  on  the  legend  of  The- 
seus. The  name  of  the  nation,  Panem,  is 
an  allusion  to  the  Latin  phrase,  “panem 


et  circenses,”  usually  translated  as  “bread 
and  circuses.”  The  phrase’s  historical  res- 
onances shouldn’t  conceal  the  appropri- 
ateness of  its  application  to  the  hedonis- 
tic entertainments  of  more  recent  times. 

In  short,  if  you’re  among  those  who 
haven’t  picked  up  this  series.  I’d  strong- 
ly recommend  repairing  the  oversight. 
The  “Hunger  Games”  trilogy  is  one  more 
piece  of  evidence  for  the  thesis  that  soci- 
ological SF  is  making  a comeback,  and  if 
Collins  has  more  of  this  up  her  sleeve. 
I’ll  be  eager  to  see  it. 

AFTER  THE  FALL  BEFORE  THE 
BALL  DURING  THE  FALL 
By  Nancy  Kress 
Tachyon,  $14.95  (tp) 

ISBN:  978-1-61696-065-0 

In  this  short  novel,  Kress  looks  at  an 
ecological  disaster  from  three  angles:  a 
very  near  future,  a slightly  later  period 
when  things  actually  fall  apart,  and  a 
farther  future  where  a few  survivors 
hang  on  in  the  starkest  possible  circum- 
stances. 

We  follow  two  main  characters:  Julie 
Kahn,  a young  mathematician  of  unusu- 
al talent,  in  our  own  time,  and  Pete,  a 
young  boy  from  the  farther  future.  The 
connection  between  their  stories  quickly 
becomes  apparent.  Julie  is  working  for  a 
federal  law  enforcement  agency,  analyz- 
ing a series  of  child  abductions  that  her 
lead  investigator  thinks  are  connected. 
The  kidnapper,  who  has  been  seen  by  a 
couple  of  the  parents,  is  a young  person 
who  suddenly  vanishes.  Mixed  in  are  a 
series  of  burglaries  where  odd  items 
have  been  taken,  without  any  evidence 
of  a break-in.  Julie  even  has  a pretty 
good  algorithm  for  predicting  where  the 
next  event  will  occur — just  not  quite 
good  enough  to  put  the  investigators  on 
the  spot  at  the  time. 

The  link  is  that  Pete,  the  boy  from  the 
future,  is  one  of  the  kidnappers/burglars, 
using  a kind  of  time  machine  provided 
by  a mysterious  group  known  as  the 
Tesslies.  Confined  to  an  enclosed  habi- 
tat, the  group  consists  of  a few  adults, 
most  of  them  elderly,  a small  number  of 


106 


Peter  Heck 


Asimov's 


adolescents,  and  children — whom  they 
have  kidnapped  from  the  past.  The  kid- 
nappings are  meant  to  supply  enough 
young  people  to  replenish  the  gene  pool 
and  keep  the  group  viable — especially 
since  all  the  adults  are  approaching  the 
point  of  infertility.  Unfortunately,  most 
of  the  teenagers  are  also  infertile — the 
result  of  pervasive  radiation  outside  the 
shelter. 

Pete  has  problems  of  his  own,  including 
rivalries  with  the  other  yoimger  members 
of  the  future  society.  He’s  got  the  typical 
range  of  adolescent  rebellious  attitudes 
and  a fair  amount  of  sexual  frustration, 
despite  being  allowed  to  have  sex  with 
one  of  the  adolescent  girls  (they’re  not  fer- 
tile, cmfortunately).  This  peaks  when  one 
of  the  other  boys  manages  to  impregnate 
an  older  woman — the  de  facto  leader  of 
the  group.  The  leader’s  explanation 
about  the  necessity  of  extending  the 
gene  pool  doesn’t  defuse  Pete’s  jealousy 
over  her  involvement  with  someone  other 
than  him. 

To  further  complicate  things,  early  in 
the  book,  we  find  out  that  Julie  is  preg- 
nant, and  that  the  father  is  a married 
man  who  is  not  going  to  leave  his  fami- 
ly— not  that  she  shows  any  interest  in 
getting  him  to.  Instead,  when  funding 
for  the  project  to  find  the  kidnappers  is 
cut  off,  Julie  takes  on  freelance  work  to 
support  herself,  and  determines  to  have 
the  baby  on  her  own.  A fair  amount  of 
the  plot  has  to  do  with  her  preparations 
for  the  baby,  and  her  care  for  it  after  its 
birth. 

Meanwhile,  another  plot  is  developing, 
just  beyond  the  awareness  of  the  charac- 
ters in  the  present-day  time  frame.  It 
begins  with  a bacterial  mutation  that 
subtly  attacks  grasses — ^including  all  edi- 
ble grains.  One  of  Julie’s  employers,  after 
she  goes  freelance,  picks  up  evidence  of 
the  plague — ^but  he’s  prevented  from  pub- 
lishing. At  that  point,  Julie  sees  the  writ- 
ing on  the  waU,  and  takes  off  to  avoid  ap- 
prehension. 

The  three  plot  strands  come  together 
in  an  apocal5^tic  ending — beyond  which 
there  may  lie  an  optimistic  future.  But 

On  Books 


Kress  resists  the  temptation  to  push  be- 
yond a certain  point,  and  the  book  is  a 
good  argument  for  the  beauties  of  com- 
pression in  story-telling,  especially  given 
the  minimalist  nature  of  the  future  soci- 
ety. Yes,  it  probably  would  have  been  in- 
teresting to  learn  more  about  the  Tesslies 
(who  do  put  in  an  appearance  before  the 
story  is  over).  But  the  knowledge  wouldn’t 
necessarily  be  an  improvement;  there  is 
something  tantalizing  about  them,  possi- 
bly best  left  as  it  is. 

Kress  shows  her  usual  flair  with  char- 
acter, a sharp  eye  for  social  trends,  and 
an  ability  to  explore  edgy  themes  with- 
out getting  self-important  about  what 
she’s  doing.  Recommended,  especially  if 
you’re  getting  tired  of  the  overblown 
world-building  that  seems  so  fashion- 
able these  days. 

JANE  CARVER  OF  WAAR 
By  Nathan  Long 
Night  Shade,  $14.99  (tp) 

ISBN:  978-1-59780-396-0 

Here’s  an  obvious  homage  to  Edgar 
Rice  Burroughs’  “Barsoom”  series,  which 
lately  made  its  debut  as  a film — but  with 
a couple  of  twists:  a tough  woman  pro- 
tagonist, and  a very  twenty-first-century 
sensibility.  While  it’s  an  obvious  enough 
take  on  the  original,  it’s  not  a easy  trick 
to  pull  such  a tribute  off.  Nearly  a centu- 
ry after  Burroughs’  A Princess  of  Mars, 
it’s  all  too  easy  to  fall  into  slavish  copy- 
ing, sophomoric  parody,  or  unintentional 
camp.  How  well  Long  succeeds  will  prob- 
ably depend  on  your  personal  taste;  I 
think  he  does  it  well. 

The  setup  is  similar  to  that  in  Bur- 
roughs’ tale:  Jane,  who  is  a combat  vet- 
eran who  likes  to  hang  out  with  bikers, 
is  in  a tough  bar.  She  leaves  after  being 
hassled  by  a boorish  man,  but  he  follows 
her  to  the  parking  lot  where,  fending  off 
his  advances,  she  kills  him.  Afraid  of  the 
law,  she  runs  away,  taking  cover  in  a 
cave.  There  she  falls  into  what  amounts 
to  a matter  transmitter  that  puts  her  on 
an  alien  planet.  She  quickly  learns  that 
the  local  gravity  is  lower  than  Earth’s, 
and  that  the  local  lifeforms  are  not  ex- 


107 


September  2012 

actly  friendly — as  demonstrated  by  the 
ambush  of  a party  of  travelers.  Jane  res- 
cues the  lone  survivor — Sai,  a rich  noble 
of  the  humanoid  species  that  dominates 
much  of  the  world.  It  turns  out  he  was  on 
his  way  to  meet  his  betrothed,  and  that 
the  attacker  was  a rival  for  her  favors. 

Jane  decides  to  help  Sai  get  back  his 
stolen  bride,  Wen-Jhai.  But  first  she  and 
the  local  are  abducted  and  held  captive  by 
a race  of  six-limbed  reptilians  who  are  a 
fair  simulacrum  for  primitive  tribesmen, 
and  who  treat  the  humanoids  as  slaves. 
There,  she  begins  to  realize  just  how 
weird  the  world  she’s  gotten  into  is.  With 
a combination  of  what  amoimts  to  super- 
human strength,  thanks  to  the  light 
gravity,  her  military  training,  and  her 
street  smarts,  she  wins  her  freedom 
from  the  captors,  then  lets  Sai  take  her 
to  the  home  of  one  of  his  friends — Lhan, 
another  young  lordling,  whose  world 
view  is  somewhat  less  conventional  than 
Sai’s.  The  three  of  them  set  out  to  rescue 
Wen-Jhai,  and  a string  of  wild  adven- 
tures ensues.  They  encounter  pirates, 
evil  warlords,  imprisonment  and  es- 
capes, occasional  monsters,  lots  of  com- 
bat— and  way  more  sex  than  Edgar  Rice 
Burroughs  ever  dreamed  of 

Long  does  all  this  with  verve  and  hu- 
mor, and  manages  to  conjure  up  at  least 
the  spirit  of  his  century-old  model  with- 
out being  trapped  in  the  minutiae.  All 
ends  up  well — and  there’s  enough  ground 
for  a sequel,  if  the  author  is  so  encour- 
aged. It’s  a romp — and  if  that’s  what 
you’re  in  the  mood  for,  this  ought  to  do 
admirably. 

FAITH 

By  John  Love 
Night  Shade  $14.99  (tp) 

ISBN:  978-1-59780-390-8 

This  one’s  a full-bore  space  opera  with 
mystical  overtones — as  perhaps  the  title 
might  indicate.  The  plot  revolves  around 
a berserker-like  alien  warship,  dubbed 
Faith  by  its  victims,  that  attacks  space- 
going civilizations,  although  it  has  a his- 
tory of  not  targeting  undefended  civilian 
populations.  The  military  has  been  help- 


less against  it — but  there  remains  one 
last  hope:  that  an  “Outsider,”  an  ex- 
tremely powerful  warship  crewed  by  the 
outcasts  of  all  the  races  of  the  federation, 
can  hold  its  own  against  it. 

Early  on,  the  enigmatic  Faith  defeats 
a number  of  expeditions  sent  against  it, 
and  the  stage  is  set  for  the  Outsider  ship 
Charles  Manson  (all  the  Outsiders  are 
named  for  heinous  criminals).  Its  com- 
mander is  Foord,  like  all  his  crew  a so- 
ciopath chosen  for  his  ruthlessness  and 
cold  calculation.  His  second  in  command 
is  Thahl,  a Sakharan — a native  of  a plan- 
et that  was  visited  by  Faith  centuries  be- 
fore, and  reduced  to  pre-space  age  tech- 
nology. With  the  expansion  of  human 
civilization,  the  Sakharans  became  one 
of  the  outposts  of  the  growing  human 
empire.  Now,  it  appears  that  Sakhar 
may  be  due  for  another  visit  by  Faith. 

The  dramatic  arc  begins  as  Foord  and 
Thahl  attempt  to  return  to  their  ship 
and  escape  into  space — against  fierce  op- 
position by  locals  angry  at  the  crew’s  vio- 
lence while  on  shore  leave.  The  journey 
back  to  the  ship  turns  ugly,  and  they 
reach  it  at  considerable  cost — with  a 
trail  of  dead  locals  in  their  wake.  Once  in 
space,  Foord  deliberately  cuts  communi- 
cation with  the  ground,  determined  to 
fight  the  berserker  on  his  own  terms. 

The  plot  then  builds  through  several 
encounters  between  Manson  and  Faith, 
with  each  ship  damaging  the  other,  but 
without  a definitive  conclusion.  Each  of 
the  encounters  brings  out  the  skills  of 
some  of  Manson’s  crew,  who  are  almost 
an  evil  parody  of  the  conventional  Star 
Trek  cast:  male  and  female,  of  several 
different  species.  They  are  all  supremely 
competent  within  their  specialties,  but 
each  is  also  eventually  shown  to  have 
some  trait  that  has  twisted  away  from 
the  normal. 

It  gradually  becomes  apparent  that 
Faith  is  deliberately  extending  the  fight 
with  Manson,  waiting  for  the  ship  to  re- 
turn for  another  round  rather  than  break- 
ing away  to  attack  Sakhar — even  when 
it  could  easily  do  so.  What  also  becomes 
clear  is  that  the  two  ships  are  in  some 


108 


Peter  Heck 


Asimov's 


way  destined  to  carry  out  their  dance  of 
death  to  the  final  measure.  Like  Ahab 
and  Moby  Dick,  they  are  somehow  bound 
to  each  other.  And  in  fact,  the  writer 
clearly  means  to  give  the  conflict  that 
kind  of  primal  significance.  Even  the 
names  of  the  two  ships  point  to  a larger 
meaning.  The  good  vs.  evil  allegory  is 
pervasive,  though  its  resolution  takes  on 
considerable  complexity. 

These  greater  resonances  actually 
work  well  in  the  context  of  large-scale 
space  opera.  I was  reminded  of  one  of  the 
more  ambitious  novels  of  the  late  ’60s, 


Charles  Harness’s  The  Ring  of  Ritornel, 
which  drew  deep  metaphysics  from  the 
then-fashionable  Steady  State  theory  of 
cosmology,  under  the  guise  of  New  Wave 
space  opera.  This  new  book  shows  that 
same  audacity  of  reaching  for  something 
bigger  than  most  of  the  other  writers  are 
trying  for — an  even  more  impressive  feat 
when  you  consider  who  some  of  the  cur- 
rent practitioners  of  space  opera  are.  It 
will  be  very  interesting  to  see  what  else 
the  author,  John  Love,  has  to  offer.  O 

Copyright  © 2012  Peter  Heck 


On  Books 


109 


Don’t  forget  the  WorldCon  coming  up  Labor  Day  weekend.  Till  then,  my  picks  are  ConFluence,  ArmadilloCon,  When 
Worlds  Collide,  Pi-Con,  and  BuboniCon.  Shore  Leave  in  Baltimore  is  a good  bet  for  Trek/media-SF  fans.  Plan  now 
for  social  weekends  with  your  favorite  SF  authors,  editors,  artists,  and  fellow  fans.  For  an  explanation  of  con(ven- 
tion)s,  a sample  of  SF  folksongs,  and  info  on  fanzines  and  clubs,  send  me  an  SASE  (self-addressed,  stamped  #10 
[business]  envelope)  at  10  Hill  #22-L,  Newark  NJ  07102.  The  hot  line  is  (973)  242-5999.  If  a machine  answers  (with  a 
list  of  the  week’s  cons),  leave  a message  and  I’ll  call  back  on  my  nickel.  When  writing  cons,  send  an  SASE.  For  free  list- 
ings, tell  me  of  your  con  five  months  out.  Look  for  me  at  cons  behind  the  Filthy  Pierre  badge,  playing  a musical  key- 
board. —Erwin  S.  Strauss 

JULY  2012 

27-29— ArmadilloCon.  For  info,  write:  Box  26442,  Austin  TX  78755.  Or  phone:  (512)  343-2626  (10  am  to  10  pm,  not  collect).  (Web) 
fact.org.  (E-mail)  dlllochair@armadillocon.org.  Con  will  be  held  in:  Austin  TX  (if  city  omitted,  same  as  in  address)  at  the  Renaissance. 
Guests  will  include:  Anne  Bishop,  Chloe  Neill,  Liz  Gorinsky,  Bill  Parker,  A.  Lee  Martinez.  Long-running  Texas  con. 

27-29— ConFluence.  parsec-sff.org.  Doubletree  Airport,  Pittsburgh  PA.  Singer  Seanan  McGuire.  “Literature  & Art  of  SF/Fantasy.” 
27-29— WinkieCon.  facebook.winkies.org.  Asilomar  Conference  Center,  Pacific  Grove  CA.  L.  Frank  Baum  (Wizard  of  Oz)  fans. 

27-29— Otakon.  (484)  223-6086.  otakon.com.  Convention  Center,  Baltimore  MD.  A major  East  Coast  anime  event. 

27-29— Anime  Iowa,  animeiowa.com.  info@animeiowa.com.  Marriott,  Coralville  lA. 

28-29— TFCon.  tfcon.ca.  tfcontoronto@gmail.com.  Delta  Meadowvale  Resort,  Mississauga  (Toronto)  ON.  For  Transformers  fans. 

AUGUST  2012 

3-5— Shore  Leave.  (401)  701-0669.  shore-leave.com.  Marriott,  Hunt  Valley  (Baltimore)  MD.  Burton,  Mulgrew.  Star  Trek/media  SF. 

3-5— MuseCon.  musecon.org.  Westin,  Itasca  (NW  Chicago)  IL.  Greg  Taylor.  “Celebrating  Electronic  Art  and  All  Forms  of  Creativity.” 

3-6— MythCon.  mythsoc.org.  Kerr  Center,  Berkeley  CA.  G.  Ronald  Murphy,  Grace  Lin.  High  fantasy  (Tolkien,  Lewis,  Williams,  etc.). 
10-12— PulpFest,  do  1272  Cheatham  Way,  Bellbrook  OH  45305.  pulpfest.com.  Hyatt,  Columbus  OH.  Resnick.  ERB,  R.  E.  Howard. 
10-12— AniMiniCon,  138  Sullivan,  New  York  NY  10012.  (212)  228-2810.  animiniconsoho.com.  Soho  Gallery  for  Digital  Art.  Anime. 
10-12— When  Worlds  Collide,  do  1835  10th  Av.  S.,  Calgary  ABT3C  0K2.  whenworldscollide.org.  Written  SF  and  fantasy. 

10-12— Flashback  Weekend,  Box  480715,  Niles  IL  60714.  (847)  478-0119.  flashbackweekend.com.  Rosemont  (Chicago)  IL.  Horror. 

15-19— Dum  Dum.  edgarriceburroughs.com.  Tarzana  (Los  Angeles)  CA.  Celebrating  100  years  of  Tarzan  and  John  Carter. 

16-19— GenCon,  120  Lakeside  Ave.  #100,  Seattle  WA  98122.  (206)  957-3976,  x3806.  gencon.com.  Indianapolis  IN.  Big  gaming  con. 
16-20— Return  of  the  Ring,  returnofthering.org.  Loughborough  University,  Loughborough  UK.  J.R.R.  Tolkien. 

17-19— Pi-Con,  Box  400,  Sunderland  MA  01375.  pi-con.org.  Holiday  Inn,  Enfield  CT  (Springfield/Hartford).  Czerneda,  S.  Lipkin. 

17-19— StarFury,  148a  Queensway,  London  W2  6LY,  UK.  (+44)  07930  319-119.  seanharry.com.  Birmingham  UK.  ‘The  L-word.” 
24-26— BuboniCon,  Box  37257,  Albuquerque  NM  87176.  bubonicon.com.  Marriott  Uptown.  B.  Sanderson,  M.  Cassutt,  U.  Vernon. 
24-27— DiscWorldCon,  Box  4101,  Shepton  Mallet,  Somerset  BA4  9AJ,  UK.  +44  (0)  7092-394940.  Birmingham  UK.  Terry  Pratchett. 
30-Sep.  3— Chicon  7,  Box  13,  Skokie  IL  60076.  chlcon.org.  Chicago  IL.  Resnick,  Morrill,  Musgrave,  Scalzi.  WorldCon.  $195+. 

31 -Sep.  3— CopperCon,  Box  62613,  Phoenix  AZ  85082.  coppercon.org.  Author  and  game  designer  Ari  Marmell.  Fantasy  emphasis. 

SEPTEMBER  2012 

21-23— FenCon,  Box  701448,  Dallas  TX  75370.  fencom.org.  Addison  (Dallas)  TX.  C.  J.  Cherryh,  Peter  David,  D.  Giancola,  J.  Anealio. 
21-23— FoolsCap.  foolscapcon.com.  Marriott,  Redmond  WA.  Joe  & G.  Haldeman,  L.  Dowling,  F.  Cirocco.  SF/fantasy  literature  and  art. 
21-23— Can-Con.  can-con.org.  Ottawa  ON.  Hayden  Trenholm,  Tom  Fowler.  Canadian-content  SF  and  fantasy.  Aurora  awards. 

21-23— Roc-Con.  roccon.net.  Rochester  Institute  of  Technology,  Rochester  NY.  Vic  Mignola,  Lois  Gresh.  SF,  comics,  anime. 

21-23— TitanCon.  titancon.com.  Europe  Hotel,  Belfast,  Northern  Ireland.  Author  GoH:  Ian  MacDonald.  SF  and  fantasy. 

21-23— Fantasy  Con,  do  10  Haycroft  Gardens,  Mastin  Moor,  Chesterfield  S43  3FE,  UK.  fantasycon2012.org.  Brighton  UK. 

28-30— Vampire  Ball,  148a  Queensway,  London  W2  6LY,  UK.  (+44)  07930  319-119.  seanharry.com.  Renaissance,  Heathrow  UK. 

AUGUST  201 3 

29-Sep.  2— Lone  Star  Con  3,  Box  27277,  Austin  TX  78755.  lonestarcon3.org.  San  Antonio  TX.  The  World  SF  Convention.  $1 60+. 

AUGUST  201 4 

14-18— London  WorldCon,  4 Evisham  Green,  Aylesbury  HP19  9RX,  UK.  Iondonin2014.org.  Docklands,  London  UK.  The  WorldCon. 


INTRODUCING! 


A new  online  community 


I 


for  punle  lovers! 


I Featuring  smart  neiv  games 
based  on  your  favorite 
puzzles  from  Renny  Press* 
and  Dell  Magazines! 


puzzlenation.com 


it' 


C , 


iy 


8 


V- 


Visit  www.analogsf.com 


www.asimovs.com 


Home  of  the  world’s  leading 
Science  Fiction  magazines 


Log  on  and  enjog: 

Award-nominated  stories 
from  the  genre's  leading  authors 


Readers'  Forum 


Excerpts  of  current  stories 


SF  news  and  events 


SCIENCE  FICTION  AND  FACT